Chapter 1

Dash’s pov:

A scowl has never left my face. It’s always there to show how angry or irritated I am with someone, or rather anything, which just so happens to be all the time. I’m irritated by almost everyone in this world most especially my old man. Too bad no matter how much training I get from him, he will always be better than me with his years of experience that triples my age.

At the age of fifty one he is still capable of kicking my ass without me getting a single hit on him. Okay maybe one or two, but the point is that even after fifteen years of training (or should I say seventeen since I’ve been training before I learned how to walk), I can never kick his ass to the pulp like he does mine. He doesn’t know how much I want to kick him most especially in moments like this, training me like my life depended on it just isn’t my thing. It has never been my thing.

If there is one thing I hate, it’s the way he orders me around and I practically can’t do anything about it, just like now. I’m doing push ups and I feel like my hands can’t go on. They’re burning, my shoulders are cramped. I feel heavy. My entire body is burning. I’m dripping with sweat and at this point I find it hard to even push myself back up. Just when I’m about to just let myself stay on the ground he gives me a look that I know so well, the look that means ‘I will throw you back in jail if you test me’. Just a few more months and I will be free of his control. I will be free of being trained like I’m in military.

He has a plan of throwing me into military right after I turn eighteen but I will be so far away by then, I have plans of running away. I tried running away once, long story short I was caught and brought back home. Thanks to that day I knew it was not in my favor to run away from a Captain in the military since he can send the entire force on my ass. So that they could bring back ‘his rebel, violent, disobedient minor son’ back home.

I might be turning eighteen soon, but I still haven’t figured out how I will be escaping him before he throws me into military. I need to be more careful this time and have a well thought out plan that will save me from his military friends so they won’t know where I am this time.

“You still have ten more, get up” I know nothing can help me now other than sucking it up and actually finishing these push ups.

This makes me wonder what he expects will happen with all this training that I’ve been doing ever since I can remember. Did he expect I won’t put it into practice? What’s the use of being trained to fight like this, then stay out of trouble when I’m strong?

I’m really fast with both my legs and hands. That should mean I would have to be in trouble every single day of my life, showing everyone what I have got. This means I can anger a group of people, make them mad so I can kick their ass. I can provoke danger so that I could put all this training to the test, but then my old man goes ahead and blames me for kicking any ass that stands in my way. Yet, he created the person I am. He created the fighter I am.

He shouldn’t be surprised when I break a few jaws along the way, I don’t see that as my fault but rather his. He raised a soldier, so he should deal with the soldier.

Sadly even after all the kids that I have beaten to a pulp and sent into comas, he still wakes me up at five in the morning to train me. Then he still expects me to ‘quit my violent behaviours’ I think he’s just getting old if he still expects me to quit kicking people’s asses.

I groaned finishing up the last push up, my hands having a numb feeling in them. After years of training my body got used to some of it, but my old man only adds to his training making it more intense every single day, making it harder for me to get used to any of it.

“I need you in the car in thirty minutes.” He ordered his eyes on his watch. He glanced at me waiting for a reply showing that I understand his simple stupid order.

“Yes sir.” With that he walked away, I sat down moving around my numb hands as I breathed hard glaring at the door where he disappeared to.

I think being raised by a military man is the worst thing, especially when he expects you to follow his footsteps and serve your country. I’m not serving shit. I hate being ordered around, plus his way of teaching me how to follow orders is not working. I follow his orders because at the time I have no choice and he’s one hell of a fighter. Every time we fight he kicks my ass. But one day, I know one day I am gonna kick his ass and show him that I’ve reached his level.

I pushed myself up then pulled off my drenched shirt while walking into my bedroom. I took a short shower, threw on my black knee ripped jeans with a chain, black shirt with white straight stripes, and black boots. I fixed my dyed platinum blond waves right before making my way out of my room.

I was at the car before thirty minutes were done and I busied myself on my phone, texting Rocco who will be in town any time now. I can’t wait for him to get here. This town looks like it will suck even if I haven’t gotten a chance to check it out.

The old man got out of the house all dressed up, ready for his new job. I got into the passenger seat as he got into the driver seat, driving away from the house and to what is supposed to be my new school.

I hate high school, but I hate military prison even more. If my old man is tough then those guys are beasts. I could handle a lot, but there is one thing that was harder than anything I have ever experienced in military prison. When you misbehave they put you into those tiny transparent cells in the middle of the sun and those things have to be the worst thing I’ve ever experienced in my entire life. So when I’m to choose between high school and military my answer is always going to be high school.

In school I am able to rule, get everyone to do what I say, but in the military those guys drive my ass like I’m a slave because I don’t know how to follow orders. Then my old man wonders why I don’t want to join the military. I can’t deal with that kind of command my entire life when I’ve been dealing with him. I want to be free and just go somewhere I don’t have to train five times a week like my life depended on it. Where I don’t have to be commanded around like a dog, I want to be my own man. The car parked in front of a big spacious private school, probably full of snobs and I know it’ll be fun kicking them around.

“That’s for lunch.” I took the bills into my pocket, I don’t need to show him that I have my own money. He might keep his eyes on me every single second but he’s still not as smart as he thinks. I have my ways to get what I want. If I were to wait for his money I wouldn’t be able to get everything I want. I mean he gives me whatever I want, but there are things he doesn’t need to know about that I need.

“Bring your hands.” I glanced at him and he was holding cuffs in his hands. I glanced at his eyes wondering why he had cuffs with him. “I said bring your hands” and that was an order. I fuckin hate this.

I pushed my phone in my pockets raising my hands out to him and he cuffed me.“I have the ankle monitor what are the cuffs for?” Ever since I left military prison after injuring a soldier, again he’s been extra in each and every thing. He put an ankle monitor on me and since I still don’t know how to get the damn thing off of my leg, I had to be in the house for a week because I didn’t feel comfortable with him seeing every where I go. Last night he said he’ll be keeping the monitor on so that he will be able to monitor me when I try to skip school to go do my own things. He even has to drive me to and from school every day. He’s basically going to know everywhere I am twenty four seven and no matter how much I hate it, I have no say for now. However I feel like the cuffs seem a little bit extra.

“Let’s go” I pushed the door open, stepping out as I used my hands to get my bag, a scowl on my face already hating this. He used to keep his eyes on me but this is getting more than irritating. An ankle monitor is bad enough, but he doesn’t end there. He has to cuff me as if I might run away, like I would. I glanced at him having to look up since he’s six foot six so much taller than my six foot three, as we walked into school with the cuffs that seem extreme.

On the bright side however, what other way to make an entrance than in cuffs. He might not know it but he is making a name for me before I could even try. Soon this school will be under my feet in no time,because right now almost every student is staring at me like they’re trying to figure me out. I glanced at my old man who had his eyes on the entrance of the school. I think he thought he was going to embarrass me, little did he know I don’t get embarrassed. I boost off of it just like now.

It was time for this school to get a bad boy.

Author’s note

New book and as usual (ManxMan) with sex between two men however this one will involve rough sex in cuffs between two men. If you can’t handle or by any chance not into any of that please don’t read.

To those who are willing to try out this new book, you are most welcome. Comment and vote, tell me what you think because I would really like to know.

This is going to be a journey between Mekhi Jett original name (Micheal Driscoll) and Dash stone original name (Maxen Stone)

Thank you all and I hope you enjoy.

🌈🌈🌈✌️

Chapter 2

Mekhi’s pov:

I tried focusing on this early meeting but I couldn’t, it was too early for me to be focusing and definitely too early for me to be sitting with these creeps that hate. My eyes moved to Ves and his long beard that looks like he’s spent a year without washing it, though that is my opinion, since every woman he has ever kissed says it smells nice and it’s so soft. It doesn’t look like either of those, which makes me wonder why he spends so much money on the fuckin thing if he can’t make it look as good as the money he puts into it. It might be the age waving at him, for goodness’ sake the man is so old. He should be dead, if I am being honest. No one will miss him, definitely not me.

Then we have Finch to my right then Dust seated right next to Finch. They are my so-called friends’ parents. I kind of don’t hate them that much since they know when to stay in their lane, unlike Ves. Finch is Aaron’s father while Dust is Apollo’s father. Aaron is supposed to be my second in command when my time comes to take over, but as much as I can try to stand his son I can’t stand him to the core. Always irritating me, always talking plus the fact that his only mission in the world is to fuck every walking skirt. I want to blame him, but I can’t since all the girls he fucks bring themselves to him. So I guess he isn’t doing anything wrong. Though he should keep his sex life to himself, the rest of us are definitely not interested.

Apollo on the other hand is meh, just boring as fuck and meh just like his father. He’s my ‘friend’ because his father brings in a lot and wanted his son to have an important place in the mafia, so they decided to make him my other second in command or third whatever. The good thing about Apollo is that he never talks. His words are always limited and I appreciate that. There are times when I don’t need anyone to talk to me, when I need someone to give me space and let me be. Sadly that’s something Aaron doesn’t understand, too bad I couldn’t just throw him out since his father is also a big dog in the mafia.

I hate everyone on this table, all with scars that show how many battles they have been in. Finch had one on the forehead, Dust just had one eye and I wish they were both pulled out since he doesn’t need them. Ves, sadly doesn’t have one on the face but he has one on his potbelly that he likes to show off all around. I pity women who have to hold that disgusting man only because he has money. Money makes the world go around but if it meant sleeping with someone like Ves, I would rather take a bullet.

Then we have Blake Driscoll, my father or should I say the don of the Driscoll Cartel, so heartless just like the perfect don. I have a nice relationship with him, though we connect most when it comes to working more than the father and son relationship. I’m completely fine with that, I know if we spoke more than we do we would end up in a fight because most times we don’t see eye to eye. The worst part about him is that he loves power. He loves it so much he doesn’t want me to take his place even if I have already turned eighteen and I should be don now. I mean I’m in no rush to replace him, I still need my time before I get into the business that I’ve been learning about since a young age. The first thing you learn is how to shoot a gun, which is taught before you even learn how to speak and that is understandable since our lives are always at risk.

Then there’s Donna, my mother Camilla, briefly let me say she enjoys this life more than she should. I shouldn’t be surprised since she also grew up in this kind of life so she was bound to enjoy being married to a Mafia boss. I guess they had to be the perfect Don and Donna that have ever existed and that is what they expect of me.

Everyone wants to be a Donna and that position can be fought for by every single lady I know. They try coming to me, try to seduce me but with my face, no one dares. I would have chosen a woman to be my Donna by now, but since I am kind of not that straight I wouldn’t say I want to choose at the moment. I still haven’t figured out my sexuality perfectly, but I know I am definitely not straight. I enjoy fuckin an ass if that’s proof enough.

“Michael.” I cringed at the name while glancing at Ves. The fucker just called me by my government name just to mock me, does he think I’m in the mood for that?

“Call me that again.” I dared to rest my hands on the table after pulling out my gun. “Call my name one more time.” I dared, my eyes dangerous. Just because I’m the youngest person at the table it doesn’t mean I tolerate disrespect. That is something I don’t take kindly. I grew up in this life, raised to be a Don and I can be dangerous when messed with and everyone knows that even my dad knows that. Mess with me I mess with you, mess with me more and I kill you. I don’t fuck around and first of all, I prefer Mekhi Jett, not Micheal Driscoll. If anyone wants to lose a part of their body, call me Michael. I don’t give a shit if you are rich or a business partner, mess with me and I shoot you.

“Mekhi, it’s time for school.” I glanced at my father before glaring back at Ves one more time. Biting my tongue, I gave him a warning nod as I put my gun back into my pants once again, my eyes still on Ves, he didn’t just forget my name and I know that. I hate him he hates me and the only way this hatred is gonna end is if one of us is dead and that will be him, because if anyone is surviving this it will be me.

I made my way out, finding Aaron holding onto my bag and when I reached him he threw it my way then walked beside me. He can be a good lap dog when needed but he will definitely not be my second in command. I’m not dealing with him. I walked to my black Mercedes Benz Jeep and after unlocking it I jumped in.

I started my car up, driving out of the very well guarded mansion with Aaron driving behind me. No one sits in my baby, only me and Hannah, my little sister. I turned on some soft music with my hand on my temple and my head going back to the search I was doing last night. I’m great with computers and I do most of the searching when someone disappears, but this time whoever robbed us seems to have disappeared from the grid. I can’t find them no matter what and that is something that has to be done by a professional since no one escapes me.

I parked at school, the place is a waste of my time and I don’t even know why I still attend. I might still need more knowledge but this place is unbearable. I got out the car with my bag on my back. Walking to the entrance, I glared down at everyone who stared at me.

I hate looks and they know better than to stare at me openly, I basically run the place. My last name makes me untouchable since we, the Driscolls basically own this town of Wealstone. If you want a peaceful life around here never mess with a Driscoll, that calls for the worst. The last bell rang right as I got into the entrance of the school. I made my way to my first class, homeroom after putting the books I won’t need in my locker.

Aaron and Apollo were by my side in no time as we got to class taking our usual seats, in the right-back corner of the class. I sat with Aaron as Apollo sat at the desk in front of ours. I glanced at my watch as the teacher walked in taking his attendance shit. I kept my attention on my phone when a knock on the door sounded. I didn’t look up at first but then Aaron nudged my sides pointing to the front. My eyes moved to the front to find a boy my height with platinum blond waves, winter gray eyes, strong chiseled jaw or should I say strong everything from the visual. His face is set in a straight line not showing any emotion but for some reason I know he is boosted by the fact that he’s in those cuffs.

Just the way he is staring down at everyone like he is screaming to everyone, ‘I am the boss’. My eyes moved to the tall man who looks exactly like him standing by his side getting me even more intrigued. The man was either his father or a relative. Why would he bring him in cuffs? That is a story I want to hear. Is he that bad he has to be cuffed to class? I put my phone to the side, resting my elbows on the desk giving all of my attention to him because I am more than.

Intrigued.

Chapter 3

Dash’s pov:

I knew everyone would be staring at me like this. I swear my old man is ridiculous, bringing me in cuffs, really? Getting me popular on the very first day, not even a day so early in the morning. Now I will be the kid who was brought in, in cuffs and not just that he walked me to my first class. Is he for real?

My eyes roamed over the class as he made his way to the teacher who was sat at his desk, I could see all the curious eyes from everyone and the smiles on the ladies, ladies do get turned on from bad shit. I swear a woman can witness you kill and she would be like, ‘That was hot, can we fuck?’. Of course I never say no to a fuck, but I have may things to think about rather than who to take to bed so I rarely did that. My old man walked back to me. He disrupted the entire class because of his bullshit, not like I care about the class but still. “Behave.” He ordered pulling out the key taking the cuffs off.

“Yes sir.” I replied, massaging my wrists softly. He gave me one look before walking out. I gave it like five minutes after his departure still standing there not moving, before making my way to the door, looking through the hallway just to make sure that that bastard was really gone. He has a habit of staying close by just in case I misbehave immediately. He knows he can’t handle me and I wonder why he even tries.

When I didn’t see him in the hall way, I decided to get to the window, not caring that all eyes were on me. I moved next to the teachers desk and I was glad I could see the parking lot from here. it wasn’t long when I saw his car move out of the parking lot making me sigh in relief. I was free for the day, well until he comes to pick me up.

“Care to introduce yourself?” I glanced at the so called teacher before scoffing and moving to where I had thrown my bag picking it up.

“Does anyone know how to jam an ankle monitor?” I asked the class ignoring the teacher all together. School time is the only time I get to be free and if I waste it actually being at school then I’ll have no free time. The entire class was just quiet, no one was replying. “I asked-”

“I know.” A voice came from the back. I snapped my head up to find a big guy just my size with copper brown hair which I kind of liked. Maybe I should dye mine that same color the next time. His eyes are cobalt, they suit him but it makes me wonder if they’re contacts or not. Spending so much time inside has made me forget what real life outside looks like.

“You know how to jam an ankle monitor?” I asked to make sure he had heard my question while getting closer. I pulled my pants leg up. “This type.” I know my old man could not just give me any type, he would give me a special kind so that I can’t get anyone who can actually jam it, but that didn’t mean I wasn’t going to try.

“Whoa, you must have been really bad, tell me what you did.” I moved my eyes all over his face and his smirk was just pissing me off. I don’t remember wanting him to ask me what I did, I need the damn thing off, not questions.

“Um, guys this is class time.”

“If you love your life shut the fuck up.” I warned pointing at the teacher, whatever his name is, before bringing my eyes back to this idiot who was asking questions. “And you, I don’t need you to ask what I did, can you take the damn thing off or not.” I rested my leg on his desk, showing him the damn thing clearly. I need to know if he can take it off or not. Time is going and I have more important things to do than be in school.

“With that attitude, not a chance.” I put my foot down holding onto his desk.

“Why did you waste my time if you are just an empty head.” I groaned picking up my bag, going back to the front of the class. “Where is the computer nerd class?” I asked my eyes on the teacher whose eyes were behind me. I turned to see what he was staring at, only for it to be the idiot that wasted my time yet couldn’t do shit. I know the computer nerds will do the job though if not Rocco will, if he gets down here on time.

“Never talk to me like that.” His voice was both a warning and commanding. I might stand my old man commanding me but I don’t take it lightly when someone else does it.

“Never talk to me like that either.” I warned glaring at him, I’m slightly more muscular than him but other than that we are at the same size in seemingly everything.

“Who do you think you are?” He asked using a tone I hate, being weighed down. “You’ve just arrived, you don’t know who you are talking to. Watch your mouth before I cut that shit off.” I’ve been challenged by so many people, but getting weighed down, that’s new and I am not liking it. I moved closer to him, weighing him down.

“I wonder if you know who you’re talking to.” I have put so many people in comas with a single punch, he shouldn’t be messing with me or this will end bad. I’ve spent a week on house arrest, having to deal with my old man every single second of the day. I have an ankle monitor that traps me, a week is too long for me to not have been in any fight. I have some anger I could relieve and he shouldn’t be getting in the way or it will be going to him in full swing. By the time I’m done he’ll be in a hospital bed, fighting for his life.

He smirked, angering me even more. I didn’t waste time before throwing an uppercut straight at his chin. I didn’t even use that much force but I managed to get him off of his feet. He must’ve bit his tongue because he was bleeding from the mouth pretty bad. I ignored the gasps that sounded all around us. They should get used to me being in fights, I tend to do that a lot. I’m a magnet for trouble and since I can’t release my anger on my old man someone has gotta take it. “Double check, before you mess with people you don’t know.”

“I think,” the guy started wiping his blood, “you should double check too.” I felt his kick right on my jaw. I staggered back and if it wasn’t for the desk that I held onto, I would have been on the ground in no time.

“Now I want to teach you to never mess with people you don’t know.” If I said I never smile, this would be one of the rare moments I do. I like a challenge because the only person that could beat the shit out of me without breaking a sweat is my old man. No one else can do that and if this guy calls himself a tough one, he is about to meet someone tougher.

“Well, I guess we have so much to teach each other.” With that I jumped punching him straight in the jaw. He blocked my second punch, and I felt pain in my abdomen. I pulled his hand rotating around with it before kicking his head, then using a jump kick, throwing him right into the door that broke into pieces. I walked over to him getting on top ready to punch his face until no one recognizes it when he threw me out and into the lockers that cracked. I got onto my knees turning to him, he was getting up. I slide down kicking him on the leg getting him back down right before pulling his hand again when a gun was pointed at my head.

Well that is new, a high school kid holding a gun. I let go of him pulling myself up as he did the same. We have an audience at this point. “Good fighter, but a gun doesn’t know any of that.”

“And you think a gun can stop me?” I asked spitting out blood, he managed to get a few good ones on me, but he is a fool if he thinks a gun can stop me.

“Only a tank.”

Chapter 4

Mekhi’s pov:

“Only a tank.” Before I knew it, my gun was out of my hand and he was trying to twist my hand again. I kicked him taking a hold of his head pushing it into the lockers again. I have never been challenged and he clearly knows what he is doing but I don’t like being humiliated. This is my school and the fact that he unarmed like that made me so angry.

I groaned when a punch landed on my back, then got tripped. He got on top of me and he threw some hard punches on my face.

Does he ever give up?

I caught his hand getting tired of his punches but he used his left hand punching me right in the eye as I had let my guard down. The second punch was coming. I moved out of the way as he punched the ground.

I know his knuckles have to be bruised or better yet broken, but the way he didn’t flinch and instead tried punching me again made me wonder if he ever felt pain. He was a beast and he seemed willing to kill me as if he has hated me all his life yet we have just met.

I pushed him off of me so hard that other students had to take steps back when he almost landed on them. He got up as fast as a light bob and before I knew it I was being kicked down once again.

Was he a street fighter or something?

He doesn’t give up and I was preparing myself for another kick when he suddenly stopped, stepping away from me all the anger in his eyes disappeared into a straight face. I finally realized that he didn’t have his eyes on me but rather on someone behind me on my right. I turned to find the big guy, bigger than the both of us. He was standing next to some students, his eyes on the new kid who has just kicked my ass like I have never trained a day in my life.

“Want to fight?” The guy who brought him into class asked while taking off his coat. “Want to fight so bad.”

“No sir.” Right now he was acting like not the one who has just kicked my ass a while ago. Yes the buff guy was scary, but with his skills he should be able to kick his ass.

“Do I have to keep you in cuffs all day?”

“No sir.” He was standing like he was in army and in the presence of his commander. The exchange was so intriguing that I paid close attention to the two. The man got closer to the new guy and he had to look up so that he can see his face. Everyone around us was quite intrigued just like I was.

“Today is my first day and right before I make it to work I get a phone call that you are already in a fight.” The man seethed, his hand clenched and I thought he was going to punch him. “Maxen!” He called with a breath like he was doing everything in his body to control his anger. “If I get one more phone call that you were in a fight again…. Maxen don’t test me. Get back in that classroom right NOW.”

“Yes sir.” Without a word, the guy, Maxen passed all of us without even a glance, getting back in class.

“Everyone get back to class.” The man commanded. His tone sounded like a general commanding an army. Every student ran back to class except me, who was still taking him in. He might have felt his eyes on me because he turned his cold eyes looking me up and down, sizing me up. I did the same sizing him up and down, taking in his clothes and by his stance he must have been in an army.

I bent down picking up my gun pushing it in my pants not caring if he saw it or not. This is my town and he can do nothing about it. I got back to class not saying a word to him. My beef was not on him but rather the kid he brought in, either his son or whatever.

My eyes landed on Maxen, whose eyes were at the door like he was waiting for something. When his eyes landed on me he had that same look of hate in his eyes. I didn’t mind him I made my way to the back and I was willing to ditch classes for the day when the man walked back in class with Mr. Drey.

“Get up and introduce yourself.” The man ordered again. Instead of picking my bag, I sat down. My eyes were on Maxen who got up his eyes to the front, not looking at anyone.

“Maxen Stone.” His voice was clenched and I can feel his anger from a mile away. When that man walked out, Maxen licked his teeth before slumping down in his seat. I managed to get a few hits on him and he is still bleeding, but I know I am way worse depending on how much he hit me. It is always hard to find someone who can fight like it was a second sense, but he can and I might have figured out why. If that is the man he lives with then he might have been training his entire life. “The name is Dash.” He suddenly snapped out of the blue, picking up his bag before getting up.

“Mr. Stone if you don’t sit back down until the end of class I will call your father.” Mr. Drey threatened making me smirk. I knew they were related and he might have a strong grip on him. Maxen looked like a hard headed kid and only a hard Hans could get him in place.

“Let him go.” My voice came out strong with a smirk my eyes on Maxen or Dash, whatever he prefers. I know Mr. Drey will not add anything to that because he knows me and I don’t like it when people mess with me or not follow my orders. “And pass the word around, I don’t want anyone to ever call his father again, let him do whatever he wants.”

“And who are you to order that?” Maxen asked, his glare on me. I picked up my bag, making my way to the front of the class right in front of him.

“Because I rule this school.” With that, I walked to the door leaving the class. My day has been ruined so early I will have to ditch and maybe find somewhere I can rest. I turned around when I heard footsteps, it was Aaron but behind him at the homeroom door stood Maxen, I smirked and with a wave of my hand I turned around continuing down the hall and into the parking lot. “Aaron, I need you to keep an eye on the new boy, inform me of everything he does today.” he nodded as I jumped into my car. “A.” I called again to get his attention. “And make sure no one tries to take his ankle monitor off.”

I will make sure to be the only one to take that thing off. I don’t need anyone helping him out and by the way I see it he needs it off faster than a blink of an eye. He will try to find someone to take it off and if someone does I might lose control over the situation.

I want him to need me. He should have checked twice before messing with me. He might have his father to put him in control but I will make sure I do that even without a word. He has just made high school more interesting because now I can’t wait to know more about…..

Maxen Dash Stone.

Chapter 5

Dash’s pov:

I hate that old man, I should have known he didn’t go far or that his talk with that stupid teacher was so he could inform him of everything I do or did in a day. I know he monitors every move I make and that is why I need this ankle monitor off whether he is called or not. I have been walking around, searching for the computer nerds and I was directed back down to the second floor.

As I descended the stairs I couldn’t help but think of that weirdo who somehow managed to get a few hits on me. Having a gun in school and holding himself like he fuckin owns the school. My dislike for him increased the moment he ordered the stupid teacher not to call my father like he could just do that.

Kids have power but not over what teachers do or don’t do. I might be afraid of my old man but he still can’t manage to control my moves. Right now I should be in an English class but here I am walking around the building like I fuckin own it, there is much you can control.

My phone rang and when I pulled it out it was Ricky but as I like to call him Rocco. “Sup.” I said reaching the hall way of the second floor getting to my right.

“Hey man, I will be in town by the end of the day, will I be able to see you?” His voice sounded. Rocco has to be the only person I can stand in this entire world or the only one who can stand me. He has been by my side through each and every thing.

He has been waiting for me to leave prison but when I got out we moved cities right away. He wanted to come and visit me, I don’t know for how long but I will prefer if he stays longer before going back.

“I don’t think so, my old man is acting up. I still have the stupid ankle monitor, maybe at school tomorrow.”

“Why don’t you get the damn thing off?”

“I have tried but it is a new model, I don’t know how to jam it. I am still searching for someone who can do it.” I was now infront of the computer room, I pulled the door open to find an entire class in the process.

“Can I help you?” The teacher asked glancing up from a student to me.

“Yeah.” I made my way to him, pulling my jeans up to show him the monitor. “Do you have anyone who can jam or get it off?” I asked, showing the damn thing. This kind of control is so depressing. “Talk to you later man, I need to fix this shit.” I hung up when he said goodbye. After pushing my phone in my back pocket I glanced at the man. “Well, can you or can’t you?”

“That is a new military model, I don’t think anyone can.”

“Then try.” If he knows what model it is then that means he can try and take the damn thing off.

“We were ordered to not take your ankle monitor off.” Now I know I am frowning. Did that old man get here before I did and ordered all these shits to not take this thing off?

I licked my teeth with my hands on my waist, hating this entire thing before taking a hold of his head banging it on the table, feeling furious. He fell back with a broken bleeding nose as the rest of the class dispersed in fear.

“If you don’t help me I will make sure your ass ends in a coma for a year.” I squat down next to him. “Now get to work and take the damn thing off.” I sneered, angry.

“I can’t.” I pulled his hair roughly. “You can hit me all you want but Mekhi will do more than hit me, he will kill my family.”

“Who the Fuck is Mekhi?” I thought my old man told them to not help me.

“The guy you were fighting with.” This time a voice came from the other side of the room, I glanced at him while letting go of the guy’s hair getting up.

Now this Mekhi guy is turning out to be bigger than I had expected. He can threaten to kill a person’s family. I was about to ask who he is when my phone rang again. I pulled it out to see the old man calling me. Why would he call when he knows I am supposed to be in class?

I answered but didn’t say anything. “Why are you in the computer room?” What the fuck? I glanced at the students as I walked back to the door wondering how he knew where I was.

“I was searching for the bathroom.” I lied plainly, running through the hall way before getting up the stairs to the third floor where my English class is supposed to be.

“Remember I can see where you are. Get back to class.” I hung up with a groan. Ugh this is even worse than I thought. I had thought that this thing only monitors when I leave school grounds, which it does but not only that it also knows where I am in this fuckin building. This means he can see when I am actually not in the class that I am supposed to be in.

I kicked the air while getting into my English class. Without looking at anyone, I made my way to the back of the class, slumping down. Now I don’t only have the old man on my back, but actually this Mekhi dude has denied everyone from helping me take this thing off. I don’t know his problem but I will make sure to find it out.

The rest of the day was pretty boring, I had to be in each and every class and on time. I spent my resting time searching for this Mekhi dude so I can find out his problem but I didn’t find him anywhere. When classes were done I had to wait for two hours since I had not joined any sports and I had to wait for the old man to pick me up. I was so bored sitting in the parking lot waiting like a fool until he came to pick me up at five when the school was almost empty.

He didn’t say anything and I was glad about it. When I got home I found a doctor waiting up for me. I glared at my old man, he thinks I did drugs on my first day. With that kind of control he thinks I got time to do drugs.

Sometimes I feel like banging his head so hard and I know one day I will be able to. I didn’t say anything I took the cup, getting into the bathroom and after peeing into it I returned handing it to the doctor before getting into my room, slumping down on the bed feeling sick and tired. I just couldn’t wait to get out of here.

By the time dinner came by, I went down taking a seat opposite him and as usual we were quite throughout the entire thing. When it was done I retired in my bed, sleeping early and the routine happened again the next day as I woke up at five, trained had breakfast then he drove me to school.

I have wanted to disappear from this routine so bad, I would rather go back to how it was in the past I could get time when he wasn’t on my back and I could do as I pleased then get back home by curfew, but now, he has to be in everything I do. I just wish he is deployed again but sadly that isn’t going to happen since he retired or some shit. He is now a recruiter and the head of the offices in this town. I think that is his job, I really don’t care.

When I got to school, he didn’t cuff me like the first day he didn’t even get me into school this time. I was free making my way inside even if it felt like he was still on my back as I still have the ankle monitor on my leg. I know he can trace everything I do.

“Dash!” I glanced to the side and I almost sighed in relief when my eyes landed on Rocco, the boy with blue hair that matches his blue eyes. He is wearing black jeans with a red shirt. His nails are painted black that matches his black eye shadow. “Sup man.” I took his hand pulling him into a small hug. “He drives you to school now?”

“Things are bad.”

“Just five months and you will be able to run away.”

“I know but as long as this thing is still on my leg there is no way I will be able to do that.” I don’t think he is planning on taking it off. I see him getting my paper work ready to throw me into the military and I know he will succeed if I still have this ankle monitor on my leg.

“Let me see if I can try.”

Chapter 6

Mekhi’s pov:

As soon as I parked my car in the parking lot my eyes landed on Maxen aka Dash. He was with a blue haired boy that can be seen a mile away and I believe I have never seen him in this school before, since I practically know everyone. It is a big school but it is my job to know each and everyone. They had connected a USB to the monitor with the blue haired boy typing away on his laptop. I picked up my bag in a hurry, jumping out of my car and running over to them.

I did research on that thing and one single move could set off an alarm and not just that but so many other things. It has so much more programs than any ankle monitor I have ever seen in my life. If his father resulted to that then he might be really bad and that was the only way to keep an eye on every single move he does.

So controlling if you ask me, though I won’t judge. Some people need a strong hand to get them to do what you want and he looks like the type that doesn’t budge unless you add a little pressure. I got close to them and since they were so focused on the laptop I managed to pull out the USB before they could notice me.

“What the Fuck?!” Dash asked, glaring up at me. “What the Fuck dude?” He asked again when he realized that it was me. I guess I made an impact on him with the look he is sending my way. I should be honored, it is always rare to have someone who dares look at me like that.

“Don’t mess with that, you might unlock things you don’t want to unlock.” I warned, his friend glancing between the two of us.

“Like I care about your opinion. Get the fuck away from my face.” This dude is so big headed no wonder he needs such an ankle monitor to keep him in shape. I nodded with my hands raised in surrender. If I know one thing, it’s patience on things like this. I will teach him how to speak to me.

“Fine, if he messes up I am here.” I offered walking away from them. He put the USB back into the monitor without sparing me a glance as they once again focused on the laptop. I smirked, getting to my first class with Aaron and Apollo by my side. As usual, for the entire class he wasn’t there, not even in the second class.

I kind of got scared that the blue haired kid actually managed to take that monitor off even though I know how complicated it is to actually be able to do it. I was planning on spending the entire day at school today because I want him to need my help and I have to be around to offer it. As lunch was done, I got into the locker rooms getting ready for my PE class when Maxen Dash came standing by my side.

“So he messed up.” I raised my eye brow at him with my smirk that made him click his tongue. “Can you take the damn thing off or not?”

“I’m busy, I have PE.” His eyes scanned my entire body from head to toe with a frown. Well I am willing to help but I still have to play hard. He wasted my time, he isn’t going to just get what he wants right away.

“I don’t think they will mind if you miss. I need this damn thing off, now can you do it or not?”

“No.” He clenched his jaw with his fists clenched so hard his knuckles turned white, he is a fist kind of guy. He thinks he will get out of everything if he beats the shit out of you, it is going to be easy. “I offered to help but you weren’t interested, now I don’t want to do it unless you change that tone you’re using since I am not obligated to help you.”

“You ordered everyone not to help me, so yes you ARE obligated to help me.” He was in my face, fuming like he wants me dead. “You are going to get this damn thing off of my leg now or I am going to cave your stupid face in.” I raised my brow at him, is he for real? I am a Driscoll and I don’t get ordered around like a fuckin dog. I calmed myself down though keeping my smirk.

“Fine, let me put on my clothes first.” I pulled off my gym clothes, giving myself all the time I need. I could see him tapping his feet impatiently, his face in a scowl. I wasn’t even done tying my shoe when he literally pulled me out of the locker room at a very high speed.

This dude really needed that ankle monitor to stay on his leg. He was so disrespectful to no end and I have never been this disrespected even by people I am going to kill, they all die asking for mercy but this dude. I sighed as I decided not to argue with him, letting him drag me through school like I am a child, so disrespectful. ‘Calm down Mekhi.’

He pulled me to the back of the school, pushing me down on the bench. I sighed out calmly before pulling out my lap top turning it on. I lifted my hand gesturing to his leg and when he rested it on the bench I put in a memory card before typing down on my lap top. I am super fast and I should be called a computer nerd because I know everything about it but who would dare call me that, I would snap your neck if you dared to call me that.

I got into its system and it has so many military walls that I had to crack. Dash somehow got tired, taking a seat next to me. He was staring at the small numbers and letters that I knew he didn’t understand since he looked away from me with a groan of impatience.

I picked up my bag, pulling out a snack that I munched on while typing giving myself time as I enjoyed seeing him lose patience little by little, my eyes catching his winter gray ones that show only irritation. His platinum hair all messed up by the wind and his constant pacing. His body being held tight in that black shirt of his that shows how much he hits the gym. His firm thighs that are held in those black jeans confirm that one hundred percent, he is ripped, well ripped, like firmly ripped.

I licked my lips glancing back at my lap top when it beeped as it finished the download, I typed a little more then motioned him close when I was done. I took the memory card out of his monitor, pushing it in my small device controller before resting my lap top back in my bag. “So how am I getting paid for this?”

“Not getting your face caved in, is it done?” So rude, so disrespectful. His tone doesn’t know where it should go and very soon we will fix that, there was no need to be harsh or beat some sense into him. It seemed like even his father has failed in that department, I know I won’t.

“I am done….Maxen Dash.”

“Dash, just Dash.”

“So why the name?” I asked with a smirk, his eyes moved to me in irritation and I knew I didn’t have to mess with him..at least not yet. I sighed. “You can go anywhere you like, it is disarmed and to make it more efficient I would like to know your schedule so I can make it automatic to where you are supposed to be and at what time.”

“Are you sure it is disarmed?”

“Check it out.” He gave me the look that said ‘if you are lying to me, I will kill you’. I just packed my stuff, following him to the front of the school. He was hesitant but he skipped the gate, getting outside. The monitor didn’t beep or anything. He glanced at it and it was still showing green, he got a little bit further and that tells me he has some trust issues under his belt, smart man but also stupid for trusting me.

I pulled out my device, setting it up and when it was ready to use I pressed the button that made him yell out, falling down on his knees as he pulled his pants up to see what was wrong. I took my hand off of the button, making the pain to stop. That was just a test of what that device can do and now that I took his father out of the control system, it means I can actually use everything that that thing can do which is a lot.

“What was that?” He asked, running back to the entrance. He probably thinks that the device reacted because he was out of where he is supposed to be. “You said it was disarmed.”

“It is and I took your father out of control.”

“Then what the Fuck was that?!” He snapped, pointing at the road as if he was still there. At first I thought he was pain resistant, good to know he isn’t. I pressed the button again. He again screamed out, holding onto his leg until I let go of the button. “Motherfucker, what did you do to it…shit.” He groaned out when I stopped the device as he held onto it his face scrunched up giving me a death glare. I know he thinks I messed up and wants to cave my face in.

I smirked, pressing the green button on my device again and this time I let my finger linger onto it. I smirked the more he yelled out in pain, slapping the ground like it will stop all of the pain from his system. That device is so great and I thank his father for putting it on him. Some people need such things to control, too bad his father had locked all of these cool systems away. I think not to hurt his son but not me, I will be using every system on here.

I moved to him as I let go of the button, for now I have only used one system of the first level, I haven’t tested out the rest but I know very soon I will be testing it out. “That was me.” I smirked, squatting next to him.

“I am in control now.”

Chapter 7

Dash’s pov:

What the fuck? Did I willing just give this fucking psycho control over the device? I can’t believe I have just gotten myself into such a position. Getting out of one’s control then getting myself into another. Does the universe hate me this much? Why is everyone trying to fucking control me?

My eyes moved to his triumph smirk that only continued to piss me off. I got my fist up punching him straight in the jaw, wiping off that stupid smirk of his before taking the stupid device from his hands, getting up from the ground. “You think I am going to let you do that?” I asked, holding the device in my hand. If this is what he wants to control me with then he’s got another thing coming.

I threw it down, breaking it under my foot and I made sure every single piece was smashed, but then suddenly my ankle monitor started beeping. I pulled my jean up again to find it red this time. “Why is it doing that?”

“It told you never mess with people you don’t know.” If the pain I felt the first time wasn’t bad enough this was fuckin worse, I could feel it in every single piece of my body. I tried swallowing it, I have been in pain before this was nothing but the bitch hurt like never before that no amount of energy could have saved me from the pain I am taking right now.

I fell down, holding my leg where the pain is so excruciating. “But most importantly never mess with devices you don’t know.” That smirk, I hate that smirk that I did everything in my power kicking him straight on the head before rolling on the ground in pain. “Do you ever give up?”

Why would I give up? If I were to give up I would be dead by now, giving up is not in my blood. “Stop this fuckin thing!” I ordered at top of my lungs. I could see almost the entire school staring at us. He is so dead if I get out of this, I am going to fuckin kill him, this bastard, I will fuckin kill him.

“You broke the device, what do you want me to do?” I picked up a stone throwing it at his head. I wanted him dead, sadly he managed to dodge it, he needs to stop whatever the fuck he is doing to this device. Not even my old man has ever made it do this, it was already a problem just staying there, being water proofed I couldn’t jam it with water, now this idiot comes in and makes it give me the most excruciating pain of my life that I am sweating all over trying to make it stop, hitting the ground like it will make everything stop. “Beg and I will make it stop.”

If I wasn’t in pain I would have laughed because Dash Stone begs to no bitch. I raised my head staring at him. If he is waiting for me to beg then he is going to wait for an eternity, I beg no one. I picked up another stone into my shaking hand, not allowing me to have a strong grip on it but I did before bringing it down at the ankle monitor, if I can’t jam it then I will fuckin break it.

The idiot pulled off his bag pack in a hurry, pulling out his laptop. My hand gave out and I fell down, but only for a second, I was getting this damn thing off of me. I picked up the stone again when suddenly all the pain stopped, I sighed feeling my body going back into relaxation that I appreciated to the core. That didn’t last very long when suddenly I felt strong pulse go through me, it was so strong my ears rung out for a second.

I groaned writhing down on the ground, I might have gotten used to the first but this was worse. Whatever this was, it was beyond pain, it was fuckin destroying me. I rolled down getting in between cars trying my everything to make it stop, I tried holding a stone again but this time not even my fingers could hold a thing.

The idiot stood above me with his hands holding his laptop. “Stop.” I groaned out through clenched teeth, every muscle tightened, trying to stop the pain that was going through me.

“So this is how it is going to go.” Oh help me God, I am going to destroy this mother fuckin idiot when my fists land on his stupid face and I will make sure he has no teeth left. “You need to really stop disrespecting me and talking to me like I am your kid. You do as I say and we are good. Do you understand?” Again with commands, I fuckin hate this and if I wasn’t in pain I wouldn’t have nodded. “Words Dash, I need words.” Fuckin hell, I will kick that fuckin smirk off of his lips but not now, I need to get myself from this pain.

“Yes.” I croaked out my voice so hoarse, when the device calmed down I wheezed taking in deep heavy breaths of relief holding onto the ground so hard while I glared at him. He was still smirking that winning smirk of his like he has finally accomplished his goal.

I turned my body from him, getting on my knees while glaring at the ground hard. I was trying to control my anger  and I did try but I failed because before I knew it, I threw him a back kick that sent him to the ground.

I jumped up, getting on top of him, throwing hard punches on his face without stopping. I was liking the sound of something cracking under my knuckles when suddenly a gun was pointed at my head. I glanced up to find a kid I didn’t know, pointing it at my head and by his eyes I knew he will not hesitate to use it.

I glanced down at the still smirking idiot before getting off of him. “I see nothing can get you down.” The idiot said, spitting out blood while he ordered the kid to put the gun down. “The deal is still on.”

“I will enjoy ripping you apart.” I sneered. This was not over, I will make sure this will end when he is six feet under. “Watch your back.” I picked up my bag running out of the school as I saw Rocco drive in with his car. I jumped into it while throwing the idiot a middle finger. “I hate him. We need to find a way to get this damn thing off, take back my control before I kill that fucker.”

“I got some bad news for you.” Rocco said, seeming worried about something.

“And what would be worse than having that idiot take control over me?” I thought having my old man controlling me was worse enough, this idiot is taking it on another level.

“His name is Micheal Driscoll but he goes with Mekhi Jett.” I nodded. So? I don’t need to know his name to know that he is an asshole that needs to get his face caved in most especially get those teeth out. “He is the son of Blake and Camilla Driscoll.”

“So?” I wasn’t getting what his deal was, they have names congra-fucking-ulations we all got those.

“The mafia lord, they practically own this town.” I have not had the time to get around town since my old man is always on my ass every single fuckin day. I didn’t even know there was a Mafia group in town. If my old man knew he sure as hell didn’t say a fuckin word to me. “You should stop messing with him, he will kill you and no one will say a word.”

“Well congratulations to him, I am still going to kill him.” That stopped nothing, whether a Mafia’s son or not I going to kill him. He doesn’t expect himself to control me just because he grew up with everyone being so respectful because they were scared of death, not me, the only thing I am scared of is staying like this, other than that death will be a pleasure to me.

“Dash, he will kill you.”

I sighed, turning to him. “Just find me a great computer wizard before the old man comes back to pick me up, I need this thing in my control.”

I don’t care if he is a Driscoll, a lord, a Mafia son. I have never given a shit and I won’t be starting now. As soon as I get control over this device, he is dead period, Mafia’s son or not.

Mekhi Jett is dead.

Chapter 8

Dash’s POV

“Sorry, I can’t do it” I almost kicked the guy but decided on it, turning around with Rocco as we went back to his car. I told him to drive me back to the school as the old man will be picking me up any minute from now. We have been walking around this fuckin town going to the best technicians but none of them even try to look at the monitor before shaking their heads no.

I have wanted to cave them in all but then remembered what Rocco told me, they are scared of the ‘Mafia’s son’ so scared to get their families killed. Now I know I am stuck with this thing on my leg and my only chance is to actually find a way to get the control from him and get this thing off of myself “I told you, don’t mess with him”

“Since when are you a pussy” I snapped, Rocco is not one to be be scared of anything and now I wonder why he was a fuckin pussy all of the sudden. He is here to give me company, to make me know that I actually have someone by my side other than that old man. He was fine in the morning, right now he is acting like we have never been in bigger trouble than we are in now, I know I have never had someone else have so much control on me before but still, being a Mafia doesn’t mean we have never encountered any other mafia gangs before, we have faced people tougher than Mekhi.

With that Rocco didn’t say anything, he just drove me back to school and I was lucky because right after five minutes of getting back to school my old man arrived picking me up, he wasn’t late as he was yesterday. I pulled the door open getting in and as usual we don’t speak or great each other, I sit and focus on my phone while pulling up my headsets, when I got home I tried getting to my room but he stopped me right before I could “This weekend you are going to camp, I am leaving town tomorrow morning and I will be back on Friday evening to pick you up from school, I will be driving you straight to camp so I will need you to be prepared”

“Yes sir” He dismissed me and I walked into my bedroom, I have two days to actually not go to school and just do as I fuckin please until Friday. Two free days from him is worth two days of camp. I hate camp, soldier camps to be specific, just getting taught how to be a great soldier and shit, like I would ever be willing to die for snob rich people who are enjoying life while I am risking mine, to hell. I am running away from here. To be honest being in camp is just like living with this old man.

I got into my room and after taking a shower I slumped on my bed texting Rocco informing him of the news, I have two days to get everything I need done. Get a fake passport and maybe find another way to get cash, since this is a new town I will have to get new ways to get cash that will help me run away from here, get all my plans of escape. Dinner time didn’t take long to reach and I couldn’t help but feel excited about his leave tomorrow. As usual I sat opposite him, I served myself. He is a great cook I will have to give him that.

He learnt it from one of his camps, the ones he forces me to attend all the time after every three months there is always a camp. I am kind of used to that anyway, I was almost done with my food when suddenly a sting happened in my leg, I glanced down at my leg and the monitor was showing red, it was beeping but even I know that that is a dangerous colour, the pain was increasing by the minute “Ah…sir, can I go to my room” I gulped trying to shake it off but no, it was only increasing and I had started sweating like crazy.

“You know the rule, first finish your food” ‘Ah shit’ why was this idiot doing this right now. I tried stuffing my food in my mouth but it gets hard to chew or swallow when you are in pain. I was trying my best, I was pulling every muscle in my body trying to stop myself from yelling out as much as I want to. My old man glanced at me as if seeing how red I was and I know at any minute now he will be asking questions about my behaviour.

“Something disagreed with my stomach, can I be excused” I hope he says yes, I don’t think I can handle it any longer, my body is practically shaking.

“Did you take any drugs today”

“No sir” my voice almost came out in a pleading tone, not the strong one I usually hold, but how can I be strong when I was practically dying here.

“Then why are you shaking” He is not going to stop with the questions. I wrapped both my hands around my mouth  before pushing two fingers down my throat making a gagging sound “Go to your room” That did it, I gagged again before trying to get up without walking weird but I don’t think it will work. I got up on my legs that were so weak I had to just run, I used everything in my power before running into my room wrapping a pillow on my mouth releasing a heavy pained scream that blew all the air out of my lungs. A knock on the door sounded, I ran into the toilet closing the door before yelling a come in “I called a doctor to come check up on you, how are you feeling?”

‘Bad’ I whispered to myself while trying to breath through my mouth “Better, no need to get a doctor” No doctor can help me unless this idiot stopped it “I am feeling better”

“Come out here” Fuck, I cursed wishing to just stop the pain ‘Please, please let it stop’ I groaned biting my teeth hard and when the monitor stopped with it’s torture I sighed out in relief breathing heavily while laying on the bathroom floor, that is the worst kind of pain ever, the kind that just goes through your body and never stops not even once “Maxen, come out here now” I pulled my body up, poured some water in my face as shook my numb leg out trying to make it feel again before walking out, standing at ease infront of him “Explain how you feel?”

“Fine sir” his eyes were blank but they scanned my body all over as if he will be able to see if I am lying or not, I am not letting him know I tried to take off the damn monitor and now I have a psycho that is in control of it

“Go to sleep”

“Yes sir” I didn’t move until he was out of my room, I walked over to the bed pulling my pants off. My leg was red and bruised, if this was to be going like this I will have no leg left by the end of the day. I fell back down on the bed sending Rocco a message that we will have a long trip tomorrow changing the plans we will be having, right now getting a passport seems useless until this thing is off my leg. If they own this town, I don’t think they own each and every town, as long as the old man isn’t around I can come home at any time I want since that idiot is in control of the monitor now.

I am going to make him pay for every second of this

Chapter 9

Mekhi’s POV

I pulled out my phone from my pocket dialing Rocco’s number, we kind of heard a chat with him yesterday and I know he knows his place, since he enrolled in this school he is under me and he should never forget that, I made sure he never forgets that because unlike Dash, I normally don’t result in blows, words work sometimes and if they fail you use other tactics, if those fail too then you just know that the person is hopeless, just shoot them dead, that always gets them to calm down “Put Dash on the phone” I ordered as soon as he picked up, I need to get his number too.

“What?” An angry voice came making me smile

“Why aren’t you at school today?” I asked the question I already know the answer to.

“Why do you care?”

“You should watch your tone” I warned tapping my finger on my lap top “I need you here in thirty minutes” I heard him scoff before hanging up on me. I think he forgets who is in control, I smirked typing away, just because I have been putting that shit on level two, it doesn’t mean I can’t put it on level ten. I pressed level five jumping level three and four while dialing Rocco’s number again, he picked up and the first thing I heard were Dash’s yells making me sigh in relief “Tell him, I can put that shit on ten if he is not back here in thirty minutes” and with that I hang up.

I kept my eyes on my lap top to see if they are turning around but they were only continuing on their journey. I turned it up to level eight, he will crack very soon, I know he can not manage to handle such pain. I smiled opening up a new program that I added myself pressing level one without turning down the level eight of the first program and I know he has to be dying by now. My phone suddenly rang, I glanced at it and it was my dad “Hey” I called.

“I am going to send you a file of Roy Gilbert find where he is hiding and go bring him here” I saw Dash’s monitor turning around, he must have cracked

“Roger that” I hang up when the file appeared on my screen, I didn’t get a chance to open it when I saw Dash’s monitor arriving in school, I turned off both programs to give him some relief with a smirk I turned to Aaron “Go sit somewhere else” I ordered, I don’t know if I would have managed Dash if I didn’t have this device, he would be in the clouds and I wouldn’t be able to pull him back down. I saw the monitor move into the building but instead of coming to class he walked straight into the bathroom, I gave him some minutes and when it took more than ten minutes with him in the bathroom I texted Rocco ordering him to tell his friend to get to class right now or he is gonna face it rough, I am not good with waiting

It took not longer than two minutes when he started moving again and when he reached the class I closed my laptop waiting for him to enter, he pushed it open, all eyes moved to him but he didn’t look at a single soul, he was a mess without his bag pack and it could show he wasn’t in the mood to get to school but rather forced into it ‘By me’ “Dash, this way” I called with a smile stopping him from trying to sit the other side of the class, he didn’t question a thing as he limped up to my desk sitting right beside me and without saying a word leaning his head onto the desk covering his entire face.

I decided to not bother him, I bet he has had enough even if he is the one who pushed it, I opened my lap top opening up Roy’s file. I passed my eyes through it before I started searching any identity match with his face, the process took time when Dash pulled his head up glancing at me “Can you tone it down, I am trying to sleep”

“It’s time for class not sleeping”

“It’s time for class not for whatever you are doing” he snapped back making me smile when the match was identified, I first ignored him focusing on Roy putting his face into every state light searching it until I spotted it right in town.

“So tell me, why Dash”

“Why Mekhi?” He reversed the question making me look at him, he had his head back on the desk covering his face once again. I bet he was trying to sleep earlier but I ruined that.

“Because it is short for my name, what about you?”

“Why don’t you stop asking questions and do whatever you have to do on your stupid lap top and leave me the fuck-” I pulled his head up by his hair before bouncing it back on the desk, that caught everyone’s attention as they gasped turning towards us. Dash raised his head with a broke nose, blood spilling out as he glanced at me with a neutral face

“Don’t ever speak to me like that again” I warned keeping myself on high alert as I expected him to attack but he chuckled showing his blood covered teeth glancing back to the front of the class while leaning back.

“Micheal Driscoll, the Mafia’s son everyone is so fuckin scared of” His tone was mocking but I paid close attention to his words as he turned his bloody face to me “Or should I say Mekhi Jett, just so you know. I am not scared of you even a tiny bit because we both know I can kick your ass without losing a sweat and you are so scared that everyone here will find out how weak and pathetic you really are, without your family you are just dirt under my feet and I will crush you” his murderous gaze was on me as he got into my face, the entire class is quiet and the intense air in the room is thick it could be cut through with a knife.

I smiled not caring about his words, actually loving them because this showed it will take time before I can get him exactly where I need him “Whatever you say Dash, the fact still remains you are my lap dog now and your words are as good as a bark” he gritted his teeth raising his fist up “What are you going to do, punch me” I scoffed “We both know who has the upper hand here, I advice you to put that fuckin hand down and be exactly what you are…” I made sure our faces were only a few inches away from each other, my smirk not leaving my face “A. Good. Lap. Dog” I emphasized each and every word, he looked ready to kill me but he seemed think twice about it.

“What are you all staring at” he barked his eyes still on me, I could hear everyone shift around, the teacher resuming class ignoring us “You win this time Mekhi Jett but we will see who will get out of this on top”

I only smirked ‘I like being on top’ I thought before getting back to my laptop searching for Roy and in no time I had already pointed exactly where he was “Aaron, we have to go” I ordered closing my lap top resting it back in my bag pack before getting up, I walked three feet away from my desk but Dash wasn’t following “I mean you too Dash, let’s go” I smirked, he got up without a question following us out and with Aaron by my side Dash was following up close behind “I need you on my side Dash, not behind me” My smirk widened when he got to my side pushing his clenched hands into his pockets, it must hurt when he knows he has nothing to do about it, I know my ego will be impacted if I was being ordered around like that.

I got outside making my way to my car “Come on, we will follow behind” Aaron called Dash who didn’t question following him, I got into my baby before following the address to where Roy was hiding, he was stupid enough to not leave the town making it easy for me to find him, at first I thought I would have to get out of the town and fetch his ass from another country, it is a good thing he didn’t bother running out and with Dash, this will be even easier than ever.

I drove following the GPS of where he is and I was surprised asking myself why he would hide in a place like this, after robbing us, he thinks he can hide here and not get caught, I parked my car as my eyes landed on the house or should I call it an excuse of a house, Aaron packed right after me before getting out with a gun coming to my side with Dash who looked bored his eyes, his face still filled with blood while scanning the nasty area we are in. I pulled out my phone handing it to him “Go get that guy” I ordered showing him the photo, he took the phone enlarging it with his fingers and without a word he threw the phone back at me walking to the house leaving me with a smirk as I followed his retreating figure walking to the house and I had to bite my lip at that ass

“Why is he here?” I glanced at Aaron with a scowl, does he have to break my trance

“Maybe it is because he is better than you” I told him the truth, there was no denying it. Aaron is fuckin good with guns not his legs or his hands, so he is basically a nobody since I am also fuckin good with guns, which means I need my second in command to be as good as Dash, we would make the perfect pair and everyone will be scared of us “And if you are not careful he might become my second in command”

I could see his jaw clench making me smile knowing deep down I needed more than just Dash’s skills in fighting

Chapter 10

Dash’s POV

I kicked the door open and I found almost six guys Playing poker and the moment their eyes landed on me they all picked up their guns pointing them at my body. I didn’t mind any of them my eyes searching for the guy i saw in the photo, the sooner I get him the sooner I get the Fuck out of here and the sooner I can be as far away from Mekhi as possible, I have never hated anyone as much as I hate that lad, I hope to kill him in the most horrible way possible.

“Who are you and what are you doing here?” One of the guys with red hair, tattoos on his entire body asked looking all tough with his gun. I hate my old man’s training but I kind of still appreciate it because I have always managed to get my ass into weird and dangerous positions in my life just like this one and if it wasn’t for my old man I would be dead

“You don’t need to know and I am definitely not here for you” I passed them without care, I just need to get this over with. I didn’t get to check the entire house when they were all around me.

“Who sent you?” Another one asked this time.

“Definitely not you” I replied throwing a kick right before I ducked using my quick feet to pass through them and by the minute they opened fire I was behind the wall and the idiots were shooting themselves instead until they noticed that I was no where in sight seizing fire, I moved out elbowing one as I took his gun shooting the rest while using the guy in my hand as shield and in a second they were all down. I threw the now dead guy down climbing up the stairs to find the exact guy I was looking for jumping out of the window. I ran up to him but he had fuckin jumped, he is making this job hard and when I get my hands on him, he is gonna wish he stayed in place.

I jumped down two running after him, into another beat down house. He felt me get close and I think he thought shooting me will be easy as he pulled out his gun and by the time he turned to shoot I had his neck in my hand lifting his small body up and with one punch he was out, I carried him by his shirt before walking back to Mekhi’s car throwing him down at his feet “I said bring him, not hit him” he complained taking in the passed out guy.

“Maybe next time specify” I made my way to Aaron’s car leaning onto it without another word. Soon Aaron passed me with the passed out guy in his hands his glare pointed at me as he got to the trunk throwing the guy in. If he has a problem with me I am available and I have a lot of pent up anger to release I would like some volunteers.

“Dash, in my car” I pushed myself off of Aaron’s car pulling Mekhi’s passenger side Open before jumping in “First wash your face” he threw me a bottle of water, I got out of his car pouring water all over my face washing off the blood and when I was done I threw the empty bottle away getting back inside the beautiful car, so gorgeous “Aaron take him to Blake” he ordered again before getting into the car starting it driving us away from the now hole filled house that I know will be on the ground in less than a month. I pulled out my phone to try and distract myself from him when he spoke to me again “Put your number in” I took his phone typing in my number and without glancing at him I handed it back my entire focus on my phone as I played a game.

When the car came to a stop I glanced up to see that we are outside a restaurant. When he got out I followed pushing my phone in my pants making my way towards the restaurant. He was greeted like a god before we were let inside, all the waitresses and waiters bowing as he passed taking us into a booth right in the corner. A waiter was with us in a minute and Mekhi ordered a drink, my eyes were on him realizing now that I hate the way he talks because I feel like pulling his tongue out, or maybe I should start with those teeth that smirk so much and make sure he will never smirk again in his life “What are you going to drink?” His voice pulled me out of my fantasy where I had pulled out all his teeth, his face looked weird and so funny.

“A beer” I ordered picking up a menu as the waiter walked away passing my eyes through what I would like to have. I didn’t have breakfast, I will definitely need a strong lunch, when the waiter came back with my drink I ordered a double cheese burger with fries before picking up my drink as I pulled out my phone going into my game again.

“Why Dash?” I raised my eyes up not moving my head when I heard his voice, he really likes asking that question so much.

“I can show you” If he likes I can show him why I got the nick name and I am willing to show him right in his face and break that fuckin nose.

“You need to stop with the attitude, when I ask you a question you reply” his tone was dangerous and I hate being scolded like a kid but for the mean time I kind of don’t have the upper hand, sadly this idiot does.

“My hands are powerful” I did my best to not clench my jaw even though I know it still showed how fuckin irritated I was

“I need the story” he really doesn’t need that tongue, he should be making himself busy than try to mess with me. My food arrived and I was glad, I picked up my burger taking a big needed bite “So?” I didn’t mind him, I actually plain ignored him, taking another bite of my burger when my leg started to twitch ‘Not this again’ I am not experiencing that pain again, this morning it was so bad I thought I was going to die, that is when I realized that you can never be prepared for death, I might not mind death but I damn well mind how I go

“From camp” I said fast my eyes on the new device he got that looks exactly like the one I smashed, he smirked and I had to do my best to not let it get to me “I was twelve, my old man took me to camp once again and there was this one soldier that I hated, he would always want to show his power over us every time and on that day we were free and we had time for football, he was on the side yelling at us like we were in training. I got irritated, picked up the ball throwing it at him, he was out for a month and that is how I got the name” I recited in a bored tone, I have already lost my appetite at this point.

I pulled out my phone getting back to my game ignoring him once again “Aren’t you going to finish that”

“I am not hungry” I replied not glancing up at him.

“You ordered it, you have to finish it”

“I said I am not hungry” Before I knew it my voice was loud and I yelled at him. He should stop acting like my fuckin father- “No, ah shit, no, no, no ARGH” I yelled falling out of my chair holding my leg once again, this time the pain being stronger than the one in the morning, we were in a booth and I know everyone can here my screams, I was just glad no one can see me like this

“How many times do I have to fuckin tell you to watch your tone with me” he was right next to me as I writhed on the ground screaming out in pain “You just don’t understand, maybe I should let you know how far I can go with this” The pain increased getting ten times worse than before and at this point I am going to lose my leg.

“No, no please” I can’t handle it, I really can’t that I found myself begging for him to stop “Please, please stop” I didn’t care about his smirk, all I wanted was for him to stop and when he did I held my leg turning away from him as I breathed in hard trying to get myself from the pain. I couldn’t believe myself that I begged but I had to, after this morning and last night my leg is so sensitive that just the monitor sitting on my ankle causes me pain

“Now we are starting to understand each other” I didn’t bother to look at him, I just held my leg still groaning the pain still inside “Get up, we need to get back to school” I pulled myself into a sitting position to find him already standing with his hand extended to me, I glared even though I knew it will do shit while taking his hand. He pulled he up, I winced holding onto the table to keep my balance trying not to put pressure on my leg.

He just smiled picking up his bag making his way out, I threw everything on the table in anger. I hate this, I fuckin hate this and I hate the fact that I feel like I am trapped because he can see my every move putting me at a disadvantage. I breathed in hard before limping out of there with everyone’s pity eyes on me. My leg hurts like a bitch and to get back to the car was a struggle, when I reached I released a sigh of relief leaning back on the seat before I knew it my eyes closed, taking me somewhere I only felt relaxed.

I know one day I will make him suffer just like this but until then I need to rest

Chapter 11

Mekhi’s POV

My eyes lingered on Dash’s sleeping face and a smile appeared on my lips, he seems so peaceful, so not dangerous with his face like that. His lips not pulled into a frown or a scowl or an angry look, those are the looks he seems to always have and it has been only two times I have seem his teeth when he laughed but never in a pleased or happy manner, once was when we first met, he smiled menacingly willing to finish me off and the second was today when I bounced his head off of the desk.

I leaned into him letting my eyes go over his broken nose, I moved them to his tanned skin taking in his cheek bones to his light pink lips kind of pale maybe due to dehydration. I don’t think he had taken any liquid today other than beer, my eyes moved again to his eye lashes not so thick but really long and well shaped. I passed my finger along his cheek in a slow motion, he moved his hand up scratching the area like he had just been tickled making me chuckle to myself before leaning back in my seat pulling out my lap top.

I made myself busy deciding on not going back to class and let him rest, I have been troubling him since last night and I wish I was there to see him scream in pain. Today I got to see that, got to hear him plead, I knew he will crack little by little, it just had to take time and that is something I have. In such a long time I have something that motivates me to get out of bed and get to school, he definitely made this year better than I thought it will be. I usually study two days in a month, funny how I have been present two days in a row and even if I miss half a day I still bother to appear so that I can get to see him.

Time went by and I was busy typing away having a cigarette in hand. I had forgotten about Dash for a mean time as all my attention was on my lap top when I heard “Why are you always typing?” He groaned turning his head away from me, I thought he was finally awake but I was proven wrong when he actually went back to sleep his breath evening out

“I think you should wake up, your father might be here any minute now” he didn’t reply, he just pulled out his phone from his jeans, he glanced at it and with a yawn before dialing Rocco’s number since I had seen the name on his screen

“Come pick me up… alright, I am in the parking lot” He nodded putting his phone off of his ear “I gotta pounce”

“Isn’t your father picking you up”

“He is out of town for a couple of days” He said distracted as he jumped out of the car while fixing his messy hair pushing it back with his fingers

“Until when?” I closed my lap top turning to him fully.

“Friday evening” his tone was hesitant and I knew he didn’t want to tell me. I smiled, that means he doesn’t have to get back home, I just have to let his father think he is there which means my time with him isn’t over yet.

“Get in”

“What?” He asked when a beep sounded from a distance, he turned to Rocco’s car before turning towards me once again as if contemplating where he should be going.

“You are coming home with me” I made myself clear whilst resting my lap top in the back seat, starting the car as I waited for him to process what I have just said and get in.

“Aren’t we like done for today” I gave him a look that said get in the fuckin car before you piss me off. He ticked his tongue in annoyance and I thought I had to start using the monitor again but he got back in closing the door with so much force hurting my baby yet he should be feeling lucky for actually being let to sit in it. I decided not to comment on that letting him have a piece of mind but the next time he hurts my baby there will be consequences. He pulled his phone out and I guess texting Rocco as I pulled out of the parking lot as soon as I was off of the school grounds my phone rung.

I answered tapping the loud speaker not saying anything waiting for Blake to start talking “Mekhi, I said bring him, why the hell is he out” I glanced at Dash who was busy on his phone acting like he didn’t hear anything or that I was non existent in his life.

“Pour some water on him” I said in a duh tone, he is out not dead so technically I brought him and honestly, Dash is right, they said bring him they didn’t specify how? That means my job was done.

“We have tried, I think he is like out-out like coma out” I couldn’t stifle a chuckle that escalated my lips while glancing at Dash’s hands, so he got him in a coma. That was impressive to say the least and the more I spend time with him the more I want to know how much he can do, if he could get a guy in coma just like that, this keeps getting interesting every single second

“Then I guess we have to wait for him to get out of his coma” I replied hanging up, a smirk never leaving my lips “So, you got him in a comma” I asked with a lick of my lips, my eyes focused on the road

“Good thing he is not dead” Dash’s head didn’t move from his phone making me nod, he is still alive so however long he stays in comma we will still be waiting, he will just need a nurse to take care of him until he is awake then we kill him for real this time, killing him in his sleep seems like a coward move. The rest of the ride was quiet as I drove to my apartment instead of the main house, I parked outside and when I jumped out Dash followed, I opened the back seat pulling out my lap top and my bag then made my way to the door, I put my thumb print getting the door opened and when we both got in I made sure to lock the door behind, getting in the passcodes setting the alarm.

“Make yourself at home” I advised when he was still standing next to the door taking in my apartment, it is bigger than I had wanted to begin with but it is calming than anything else, I don’t get to deal with anyone when I am here, just peace and freedom, some space to just be alone unlike the main house where you find a person everywhere you go.

“It would have been better if I was actually in my house” he groaned turning to me “What do you want, so I can do it and maybe get to my house quick”

“You’re spending the night” I cleared up while pulling off my jacket laying it on top of my lap top that was rested on top of the table

“What, why, what the Fuck is going on. I thought the deal was I be here when you need me not whatever the Fuck this is”

“Well I need you”

“To do what?” His voice sounded angry like he couldn’t wait for me to tell him what I wanted do that he could go, I smiled walking over to him holding both of his shoulders, massaging then lightly. His eyes darted to mine in confusion but he didn’t move or say anything, I continued massaging his shoulder blades not really getting much of a reaction from him, still feeling stiff until I applied more pressure getting a groan as he moved his neck allowing me to do more but I stopped.

“Let’s get you into a shower” I said moving to my laptop picking it up with my jacket “follow me” He did and when we got up the stairs I moved into the guest room “This will be your room, it has fresh clothes and when you are done, dinner will be ready” he didn’t say anything instead started stripping right then and there that I had to close the door to not see more than I was willing to ‘At least not tonight’ I got into my room, rested my lap top down and my jacket, took a really short shower to refreshen up a little when I heard a knock down stairs

I skipped down the stairs in my shorts and a grey shirt, I pulled the door open to find one of my men with a paper bag in hand. I took it from him before closing the door getting into the kitchen serving the food on two plates, I was almost done when Dash walked out in wearing sweat pants and a trunk top that showed off his bicep openly. I smiled placing a plate of Chinese food in front of him doing the same with mine

He didn’t say a word as he dug in, all his attention on the food “So…” I glanced at him when he finally broke the silence “When is this going to be over?” He asked his eyes still on the food that he was now forking not glancing at me and I know it is because he hates my face

“When I want it to be over?”

“What do you really want?” He asked finally lifting his eyes to me, if he knew what I really wanted he won’t be asking that question in the first place.

Chapter 12

Dash’s POV

I escaped my old man only to fall into Mekhi’s arms like a fool. I didn’t know he would make me spend the night at his place if he found out that my old man won’t be around. I regretted informing him of that the second it left my lips. He made me spend the night at his place on Wednesday and Thursday, the days I was supposed to be free and start working on my life and my plans to escape my old man but he ruined them all.

I technically never left his side like a damn lap dog as he calls me. At school, in the cafeteria, in classes, at his house, I can’t even go into the bathroom without him knowing about it, if my old man is controlling that guy is a freak. What hurts the most is that ever since Rocco came all the way here to give me company I haven’t spent an entire day with him since Mekhi happened, I am like a prisoner who walks around with a personal officer and it fuckin sucks so bad all I think or dream about is ways to end him

Good thing I didn’t get hurt on Thursday since I was ‘Good’ like he called it, my leg is kind of healing from the traumatizing Wednesday where he zapped me so bad I thought I was going to die. Today he drove me back home since I had to pack everything I needed for the camp before my old man could come pick me up for camp this weekend. That was how he found out about the camp and when he did, he started asking so many questions about it, where it was? Why I was going? He is so irritating and in my mind I know he wants something, something I haven’t figured out yet, this can’t be all about showing how powerful he is, this is entirely about something else. He wants something from me but it is hard to know it with that constant smirk on his lips

It might be my skill in fighting, he needs me to do his dirty jobs for him. I have no problem with that, I was raised to kill and fight so that is something that comes naturally but then I can’t seem to shake off the fact that he wants something entirely different.

I took in a deep breath as the car drove into the camp, I dreaded the place way before getting inside here. I got out with all of my stuff with my old man walking besides me, I signed in put in all of my devices, my phone, head sets. The only device I remained with was the ankle monitor before I was led inside to where I will be spending the next two days. I hate camp with all my being but I am not going to complain at all since it has become the place that doesn’t have Mekhi or my old man. I don’t think I could deal with either of them any longer without being suffocated by their controlling nature. I know I am going to be following commands again but I would rather deal with someone else than deal with those two, I know I will be able to breath “Dash” Felix called running over to me, he gave me a short hug with a smile, I have never managed to match his enthusiastic way, he has never let any of these camps get to him that he stays happy all the way “How are you?”

“Good” Could be better, I know that is something that will never happen so I kept it in my head while getting to my assigned buck bed. Felix followed me sitting opposite me as the rest of the clue arrived all chatting it out with me, trying to catch up with what I have been up to. I did my best to say little to no words letting them chat it out with each other when the camp general walked in. Everyone ran over to their bed making a line as I stood up standing next to mine at ease.

He passed through us while calling out names, like he didn’t know we were present. He followed us through the rules that we have to follow ‘Rules and rules and rules’ it’s like this life came with a manual and we have some specific thing that we have to follow, since the day I was born all I do is follow rules “We will have a new leader this time, he will be here tomorrow morning to start you off with practice, diner will be ready in three hours, get settled in at the mean time” we all replied with a ‘Yes sir’ before he walked out, I pulled off my shirt, falling down on my bed staring up at the bed above mine getting bored right away without my phone.

“I hope he isn’t as mean as Peters” Harry said, I knew they were talking about the new trainer but I had no time to focus on any of that as I let my eyes doze off. When the bell rung for dinner, it woke me up from my slumber, I walked into the dinning hall with everyone there, most waved at me, some tried to make conversation, I would have already started trouble by now but for once I am just so exhausted to even care at all. I need some rest from it all, by the end of dinner time I know everyone was wondering what was wrong with me. I didn’t care I fell into my bed and sleep took over as soon as my head hit the small uncomfortable pillow

By the time the morning training bell rung I was already awake and ready shaking my body out. The rest woke up after the bell and I had to watch them hurry up with sleepy eyes trying to get their gears on with me doing my best not to laugh, I was used to waking up early and that is why I had no problems with mornings. I waited for them to get ready so that we can go to the training grounds together, getting to the training field without your roommates just shows how irresponsible you are. When they were done we jogged to the grounds and as we jogged in, the rest joined not longer after, we started stretching trying to get the sleep out of their bodies when a whistle sounded. We got in line and I stood on the third one as we all stood at ease

Frank walked in with a whistle and he soon, begun yelling at us like we couldn’t hear his voice yet we were close enough to him to be able to hear him even if his voice was lower than that ‘This is what we have to deal with’ with every camp. People yelling out orders, my eyes caught a figure making its way towards us and I was about to redirect my eyes back to Frank when the figure approaching came into focus, it was Mekhi ‘What is he doing here?’ I asked myself letting my eyes stay on him watching as he got close to us with that stupid smirk of his “Sir” Frank saluted, no that is so wrong he is not a soldier, don’t salute to that idiot, he is a mafia’s son for goodness’ sake ‘what the fuck is he doing here?’

Mekhi gave the shittiest salute the world has ever seen without a care his eyes never leaving mine and I know he can see the question I have in them “This is Sergeant Michael and he will be leading you through today’s session” ‘Sergeant’ for fuck’s sake what strings did he pull. I actually thought I will be away from him for the weekend, now I am certain the universe has it out for me or he is a fuckin stalker that can’t let me live a day without seeing his fuckin face ‘I fuckin hate him’

“I wouldn’t say it is a pleasure meeting you all” I almost scoffed at Mekhi’s words, acting like he has been a soldier all his life, like he can lead anyone in training are they fuckin kidding me, I had to keep my teeth together so that I won’t let out a word that was willing to get out, I don’t want to get in trouble with Frank, I didn’t come here to be put in that solitary room this time, I just need this to be a relaxing weekend ‘I bet it won’t be with this fucker here’

“Fuck”

“What was that?” Mekhi asked all eyes turning to me, I didn’t know I said that out loud, I thought it was in my head but fuck it “Mr….” He glanced at the chart acting like he didn’t know me “Stone, Maxen stone” I scoffed licking my teeth already getting irritated by him, when have I never resented him “Get here” I stomped my feet getting to the front with a frown on my face, he came close right into my face “Many might deal with your disrespectful ways but I won’t, give me eighty” I can’t believe he is being fuckin serious right now. My eyes landed on Frank who had his blank face and I bet he is having fun with this since he hates me too. I clenched my teeth holding my hands together ‘You didn’t come here for trouble’ I advised myself whilst licking my teeth in anger before getting down starting “Count” I glanced up at him with hate before I begun counting catching a smirk on his lips “The rest begin, the course and make sure you are not among the last five” they all ran to the start “Mr. Stone I think you should hurry because that course is waiting for you and if you are among the last five you will be punished the same”

“I hate you”

Chapter 13

Mekhi’s POV

He didn’t think I will let him survive me for two full days ‘Did he?’ no of course not, I had to find away to get in this camp and see him or better yet be his commander, I knew that will be fun and actually seeing it happen was more fun. The not so fun part was the fact that he did his push up like he was eating a burger, at seventy I could see how tired he was and that was when I smirked knowing full well he will not make the course if he is this tired.

“Are you going to give up now” I mocked when he held himself up not going back down with only five left. His eyes moved to me and I know when he gets the chance he will kill me, that was for sure, I just had to make sure I still got the upper hand no matter what. He pushed himself through the last five and when he reached eighty he slumped down exhausted his entire clothes drenched with sweat and oh boy does he look eatable “The more you rest the more everyone leaves you” I reminded, I would like to see him fail, that will be so fun.

He got up while rolling his shoulders around trying to get his hands back in order as he walked closer to me dripping in sweat, I had to control myself from lusting over him “Make sure you always have the upper hand coz if you don’t” he showed his teeth and I don’t know if it was a smile or not, he just looked so angry I know he wanted to wring my neck “I will make sure to rip you apart sir “ with that he ran to the course, the rest have already had a good head start and there was no way he could make it. I ran over to him and by the speed he was using I actually got scared that he might not be among the last five

“Move, faster” I ordered the rest to go faster, they can’t let someone who had been doing push ups reach them “You, hey” I called the guy that was moving like a snail, was this his first military camp “The enemy would have already put a bullet in your skull at the fuckin pace you are using, move your stupid ass and go” I ordered. I liked it when they increased speed, I need him to be the last one. No one has that kind of agility in them but he proved me wrong when he caught up with the rest moving passed them leaving almost ten guys behind “Fuck” I cursed throwing the chart down in anger, some had finished the course, he will not be the first but he will certainly not be on the last twenty as he had passed like thirty useless soldiers that are worth receiving bullets in their heads “Get in line” I ordered those who were done and those who were struggling I just left them there, they are just shits “Good job to most and bad job to the rest. There will be a course in the woods right after lunch, go and freshen up for now”

Dash glared at me with his middle finger raised before following the rest. I groaned, I need another way to get him exactly where I need him “You really handled Maxen really well” I didn’t even have time to reply to this bastard, did he see anything go well today especially with Dash, if he failed maybe then I would have said yes, I handled it well but he didn’t. I just walked away from his useless ass going into the cottage I was given as the commander when I heard footsteps follow me, I turned to find Dash making his way to me, I didn’t stop until I got into my chamber leaving the door open and when he got in he closed it behind

“What the fuck are you doing here?” He asked as soon as he closed the door with a bang his face furious, I pulled out my cigarette lighting it up taking a big swig taking in his still drenched attire

“I needed to know if you weren’t lying to me about the camp” I answered after blowing out a puff of smoke

“Stop the bullshit you can see where I am with the monitor” he argued though his voice not raised or anything “Why are you really here Mekhi” his voice low and clear

“That is sir to you” I mocked with a smirk as I got closer to him my eyes moving all over his body from head to toe “And you should go take a shower, you stink”

“What do I have to do to get you out of here” He asked instead his hands wrapped over his chest. He really didn’t want me here, I smirked, blowing my air out once again my eyes moving over his body

“I don’t know Dash, what can you give me”

“Stop with the nonsense and get to the point. I don’t need either you or my old man here, so say what you want then get you out of here today” I liked the fact that he kept his voice low yet he seemed angry, I think he was learning a thing or two or maybe he was that desperate to get me out of this camp

“I want to fuck you” I finally said my real deal with him as I passed my lip with my finger my cigarette in my hand. I kept my face blank as I took in his reaction from what I have just said, ever since he punched me, that is all I have wanted, to fuck him, I was intrigued by him at first but then soon realized how bad I wanted to fuck him. He raised his eyebrows as if in surprise before something finally hit and he looked at me in amusement before bursting out laughing so hard he clenched his stomach “So funny huh!” I mumbled observing him as I took another whip of my cigarette

“I have been feeling something off with you and I didn’t for one second actually get that it can be this but…..” He exhaled passing his hands over his face as if trying to compose himself “Why didn’t you say so from the beginning” he asked pulling off his shirt like he didn’t have a problem with me fucking him, now I am the shocked one here. I did my best to mask it but I expected some kind of resistance from him as usual he is a hard headed man “So are you gay?”

“Not straight that’s for sure but are you gay” depending on how first he has started undressing makes me wish I told him what I fuckin wanted from the beginning, I would have already tested that ass a long time ago

“No” then why is he okay with this “But I have never said no to a fuck. You are the first man to approach me with such a request, I am surprised but I don’t see why not, plus I am no fuckin pussy to get scared of some dick” I smirked liking the confidence as he pulled his pants off remaining in his boxers.

“Are you sure you won’t be scared of my dick” After lighting up another cigarette I turned back to Dash taking a sit on the bed my eyes wandering all over his body before landing on his face that made me smirk moving my cigarette between my lips again “I know you will be scared of my dick”

“I have a big one, why get scared of something I have” He pulled his boxers off and indeed he is big, my smiled widened seeing him completely naked from head to toe has been something I wanted “I see you like my cock, are you sure you would want me to do the fucking” My smile got wiped off, my eye squinted with my jaw forced baffling my anger inside. I don’t get fucked, I do that not the other way around.

I got up walking to him, I put my cigarette between my lips standing right in front of him our faces a few inches from each other. I blew all of my smoke right into his face, he didn’t flinch or anything. He actually inhaled it right before he opened his mouth blowing the air out once again in my face, I took his chin pulling his head closer to mine “No kissing” he stopped me, I pushed my neck back with a raised eye brow “I am not sharing spit with a man” This made me smirk, he is willing to get fucked but not kissed, new but I like it.

I moved my hand onto his chest with my cigarette between my lips. My hands trailed his abs, moving around his entire upper body with him giving no reaction at all. I blew my air out to the side before lighting the cigarette out as I moved behind him my hands still tracing his entire body, that is mine now and I am willing to do so much to him until he is lost in the world of pleasure. I want to wipe that scowl off of his face, my hands wrapped around his waist and I know he felt my dick on his ass even if he didn’t flinch or anything.

I moved my hands lower to his navel playing with the area with my pointy finger circling around softly. My smirk widened when he turned to the side his lips getting trapped between his lip. I moved lower to his pubic hair my finger moving in circular motion getting to his dick. I moved my head to his shoulder as I moved my finger up and down his shaft that got hard right away his breath hitching in the process.

I moved my hand back up to his nipples, I started twirling both of my fingers onto his nipples. His breathing came out in pants as he shook his head as if he was trying not to feel a thing “Let your self feel” I whispered with my nose taking in his sweaty musculine scent. My tongue came out as it circled all around his earlobe. I moaned bringing my hand up onto his neck pulling him back into me more as I kissed the part like it was last meal, I groaned with my eyes closed getting sucked into the world of desire and lust, he doesn’t know how much I have wanted him in this place.

I licked getting down to his nape feeling him breath rapidly, his hand moved to my hand that is wrapped around his neck as he interlocked our fingers turning his head to the side giving me access to his entire neck. I pulled back from his flesh my other hand moving down to his spine, the way his back arched almost got a whimper out of me at how sexy his body looked and I was back to his neck in no time with my other hand moving to his ass squeezing the flesh between my fingers getting a groan from Dash.

He moved our hands from his neck moving it to his hard dick showing me exactly what he wanted. I wrapped my hand on his shaft but since it is my left it could do nothing, I switched it out with my right hand wrapping it around his big shaft before I started stroking the flesh softly at first with my lips on his neck “Faster….” He panted out, I turned him around so that we were face to face and I started kissing his jaw as I walked him back onto the bed.

My lips got to his collar massaging the area with my tongue when we reached the bed. We fell down but my lips didn’t move from his flesh groaning with my hands tracing every part of his body my lips moving to his hard buds. His resistance seemed to be cracking little by little as a soft moan escaped his lips. I moved back up getting to his neck, nipping the area, scrapping my teeth. He arched his neck more onto my lips as if a sign of more, I moved back to his neck kissing the place “Touch my dick” the order in his voice made me stop what I was doing to stare at him.

“No” I replied sternly “I am going to do as I please and when it is time to touch your dick I will do so”

“Fuck you”

“No” I licked his jaw moving to his chin “I am going to fuck you”

Chapter 14

Dash’s POV

‘Fuck’ I cursed out in my head, I guess I didn’t actually think further than just a fuck. I didn’t expect him to do this, to get me hot and bothered, I thought he is going to get his dick in me and that’s it, I knew I wasn’t going to come or even get hard coz I am not into guys, I have never been into guys and I knew this was going to suck until his fingers started tracing my skin in a soothing calm way that cracked my body faster than I thought, his hands on me feel like a burning sensation that I have never felt before.

He has indeed slept with men to be able to turn me on in less than a second. His lips tracing my skin that I did my best to try and not feel a thing from his touch, that seems to be the hardest thing I have ever tried to do in my life, it is harder than my dislike in following commands, his touch just throws me into a frenzy. I moved my hand to my throbbing member that needs his attention more than anything, he pulled my hand putting it above my head holding the other “No touching yourself” he smirked holding my hands tight, I tried to get my hands back but the more I tried was the more he held them.

“Are you fuckin kidding me, you said a fuck not whatever the fuck this is” I argued, as irritating as he is he only smiled as his fingers laced in between mine interlocking both of our hands together as he went back to torment my body with his menacing lips “Are you trying to make love to me you asshole” I bitterly questioned

“You think I am going to fuck you without being hard”

“I’m hard” I pointed out, so that accomplishment is already achieved he should just stick it in and make this as short as it can get

“I like taking my time before I devour my meal” Can it be possible for me to loathe him even more than before because I fuckin do, he has to make everything so complicated than it should be. I buckled my hips up, that is how much I need some friction, he chuckled as he started nipping my now sensitive body, my head moved from his to side with groans escaping my lips.

He trailed the path that led to my throbbing dick with our hands following still interlocked. I threw my head back squeezing his hands tightly the more his lips moved lower my body. My breath hitched as his tongue circled my navel, thrusting his tongue inside “Shit” I cursed hitting my head back, the things he is getting out of me, I didn’t know they if they even existed, I have never been this sensitive to a touch

His lips moved to my dick, I lifted my head watching him closely. He smirked and with a wink his lips wrapped around my cock, my breath trembled as his lips moved lower on my dick making me moan out. He released a vibration that sent tingling sensations into my body. His lips started moving up and down my shaft, my breath started coming out in ragged.

He unlocked our fingers as his lips got off of my dick licking down to my balls taking them into his mouth. I let my head fall back on the bed as he pumped me fast as my balls quivering in his mouth. His lips were back on my dick and I lost all of my control as his mouth blobbed onto my dick causing goosebumps onto my entire body, my body feeling hot with tingles going through it. I felt my all of my blood flowing to my groin, I groaned wrapping my hands into his hair, he pulled it out interlocking them again as he groaned twirling his tongue all over my shaft “Fuck….ummmmm” I circled my hips into his mouth as he took me deeper and deeper and before I knew it I hit the back of his throat and I started slamming into his mouth hard and fast.

He tried pulling his head off but I was fast holding his head onto my shaft continuing to slam into him as he chocked trying to fight my hand, I groaned throwing my head back in pleasure when a hard punch landed on my side making me groan in pain letting go of his head right away. He pulled off wheezing for air and this made me smile “Are you trying to kill me?” He wheezed out making me give him one of his infamous smirks with my hands below my head.

“Well if you put a man’s junk in your mouth be ready for the task” I bragged, he wiped his lips before another smirk appeared on his lips once again

“Okay, let me hope you are ready to take my junk up your ass”

“You think I’m scared of some dick” I scoffed as he got up taking off his shirt, then pulled off his pants to reveal his hard dick and even if I want to say he is small I can’t because he is big. I glanced up at his face that has a smirk “Yeah, hope you’re ready for that”

“As I have said, nothing about you scares me and I want you out of here so bad, I am willing to do this, now come and lets get this over with once and for all” he leaned in the drawer picking out a bottle of lube

“You want this to be over but I bet you will be dreaming about my dick for your entire life after this” Now it was my turn to smile, I might have enjoyed his touch but me to miss his dick, I don’t think so. I know gay men say it is enjoyable in the ass but I just don’t see it, maybe he is willing to prove me wrong. He knelt between my legs spreading them apart, he popped the cap pouring so much on his dick some pouring onto the sheets. He poured some on his fingers moving them onto my hole, my eyes followed his fingers actually intrigued how this is going to fuckin feel “You know what, why prepare you” he retracted his fingers stroking his dick “You are already used to pain”

With that smirk, it makes me have an idea of how this is going to hurt. I know he strives off of my pain and previously I wasn’t scared at all, now I am questioning “Bring it on” That is just to calm my nerves. He lifted one of my leg bending it to my chest, I felt his finger on my ass, I breathed in hard trying to calm my pounding heart that I can feel in my ears. I hissed when his finger slipped past my clenched muscles with a sting

“Ohhh, so tight” He groaned pulling the finger out and I felt the head of his dick right on my hole and when he started pushing in I felt the worst kind of pain that I have ever experienced ‘I guess every day we find that no matter how much pain you feel, it can always get worse’ just like now “Ugh, yes”

“Mother fucker fuckin bitch” I cursed holding the sheets like they were causing the pain I was in. I felt so stretched that all the pleasure in my body actually disappeared and I was in nothing but pain like utter pain and he was smiling

“Want me to stop” the mocking in his voice made me curse him out pulling the sheets off. I yelled when he pushed in all the way so fast and hard that his balls slapped my ass, he groaned clearly in pleasure I know I will be in pleasure too since I can feel how tight I am wrapped around him but mother fucker do I feel like I am being ripped apart from my lower half, suddenly this felt like the worst Idea I have ever come up with but backing out now makes him win

His hips started moving after he fixed his knees, his moves were slow accompanied with pain that coursed through my hole that felt like it was on fire. I breathed through my mouth trying to relax which is hard with him moving his hips a full smirk on his lips “Is Dash in pain” he mocked once again with a laugh “So you know, I’m in heaven”

“One day I will punch your teeth out” I growled through a clenched jaw, he smirked pulling out to his head right before he pushed back in so hard I felt so much pain but it was accompanied by some sort of pleasure that got me to skip up a bit having actually enjoyed that

“Like that” he asked his moves getting harsher by the minute as he thrusted in and out vigorously. My moans were a mixture of pain and pleasure, at this point the pain is the last thing I can feel, that spot he is hitting blurs every ounce of pain. I wish he could just hit it harder than he was doing, I opened my mouth to ask him to do it harder but I knew he won’t, he doesn’t do what I want so other methods had to do

“Stop moving like a bitch” I grunted out, he stopped his eyes snapping to me so quick I know he got a whiplash. I have to play with his ego “If You’re a fucking man, fuck me like one” he didn’t look so happy at this point he seemed murderous “If you can’t do it let me fuck you and show you how a real man fucks” I pulled his head using his neck bringing him down to my level “Stop being a pussy and fuck me” I pushed him back waiting for him to do the work, not fuck me like I am a soft thing, I need that spot hit with all of his power.

“You want me to show you how much of a man I am” he smirked pulling both of my legs to my chest “Want me to fuck you” his voice was dangerous as he pulled out right before slamming back in and I will not complain, that was hard, so hard I felt it right in my throat. I moaned holding my own legs “Want me to fuck you hard huh” he said giving me full body thrust and I think I woke up a monster, he drove his big cock inside of me hard. He pulled out leaving the head before plunging in me once again and fuck, I think I felt him deep into my stomach.

I writhed holding my legs hard like they were a hindrance, his thrusts moved deep and fast like my hole was a drive through and he was trying to find a nice parking spot that was getting hard to find “YES…” There, he leaned onto the headboard and pounded into me assaulting my hot channel, everything in me heightened with pleasure, my head getting fuzzy, my lips opened a silent scream escaping my lips when he plunged into me hard breathing and grunting so hard with his sweat falling down his body “Fuck, harder”

“Oh god your so tight” he groaned pulling out before turning me around onto my stomach, that is when I realized what kind of energy he has, for him to be able to do that to a big man like me. He pulled my ass up right before he plunged right back in me, we both moaned grunting as he slammed so deep into me, his thrusts hard and fast destroying that channel. I was moaning louder now, all of my control has already snapped, I didn’t care about anything, he was just making me forget exactly where I was with his big dick that was creating pleasure all over my body.

I hate this bitch but when it comes to this, I am actually not hating it at all. His big dick stretching me right and getting so deep, fulfilling me in all the right ways, there was nothing to hate. His body laid down on mine as he pulled out right before slamming in, causing a loud moan as I pulled myself onto my hands throwing my head back, my eyes rolling back in my socket as he threw me into a world I didn’t know. His harsh thrusts got back to rhythm, hitting so deep and fast. I almost whimpered when he stopped thrusting into me pulling out, he turned me on my back as he got off the bed standing besides it.

He pulled me onto the edge lifting me up by my legs that I am resting on my shoulders right before he plunged back into me holding my thighs hard “Oh fuck…. Just like that… fuck” his rhythm was hard and fast, his body glistened with sweat, I held my hands up on the sheet that is now wet and crumpled off of the bed holding it as my body got filled with pleasure. He let go of my legs, I had no energy to hold them they slumped down like a limp mountain and I was breathing hard trying to catch my breath

He held my hand pulling me up on my legs, that smirk already off of his lips by now only having the look of pure destruction. I stood on my wobbly legs as he turned me around before bending me with my hands holding the bed “Like this position” he tauted as he kicked my legs apart right before he slammed into me again with me having no will power to argue with him or the position. I groaned feeling my legs want to give out, my hands did as I laid on my neck with him holding my hips as he ferociously plunged into me pulling my hips to meet his thrusts every time and now I am getting out sounds I have never heard before in my life, my eyes were blurry, my voice was dieing out, I was screaming on top of my lungs, I didn’t even know I was the one making this kind of sounds “Can a pussy fuck you like this, make you scream” he grunted his thrusts hard

With his moves killing me with the kind of pleasure my legs finally gave out. He pulled me back on the bed getting me onto my knees again as he held onto my shoulders using them to pull me back to meet his hard hits on my spot, making me whimper, my jaw falling open feeling him so deep as he assaulted my Chanel that feels like it is on fire, my entire body is on fire with sweat falling down “Y…es….es….es” I am trying to say yes but it gets chocked down my throat

I feel like I can no longer breath with my scratchy voice “Hard enough” he grunted pulling me up by my shoulder getting my back onto his chest. His moves stopped as he moved around, I used that time to breath in hard as his hands roamed over my body, pulling my inner thigh. I moved my hands onto his ass holding it firm as he pulled out with his head still in, he slammed back in and all the air in my lungs was thrown out “Still not scared of my dick huh?”

“Ah….uck….u” I cursed out, I am hating what he is causing because it is so good I can’t think. I heard him chuckle on my ear as he bite the flesh making me groan.

“What are you saying?” His husky voice said near my ear making me groan letting my head fall onto his shoulder letting him destroy me, I can no longer think or even hate him at this point, I don’t know where this is going all I know is that I am getting thrown into something that is ruining my body in a very good but bad way since it is Mekhi who is doing it. I felt so much pleasure and bliss taking over my body right now, already getting ready to be thrown on the edge once again and I was ready to explode, I clenched around him, I heard him groan as he threw me back on the bed on my fours but my hands gave out falling on my head as he plunged my channel mercilessly.

I asked for this but my body was not ready for this, I felt him swell into me as the slapping of his balls on my ass filled my ears as if it was the only thing I could hear in my current state. I reached my limit and I groaned screaming as my cum exploded out of me like I have been holding it inside all along, I shot my cum everywhere on the already wet sheets from our sweat. I clenched around Mekhi as my orgasm hit like never before with my eyes rolling in the back. I groaned laying there powerless still feeling Mekhi pound into me, it didn’t take long before I felt something shoot into my hole.

I felt him let go of my hips and my body slumped down powerless. He fell right beside me staring up at the ceiling while I was staring at him breathing hard still searching for some energy that will get me out of my current state but nothing could. I laid there letting myself get out of that high that no one has ever taken me to but the person I want to kill the most in the world has just fucked me into oblivion

Comment, vote and share

Love

ya

Chapter 15

Mekhi’s POV

When someone calls you a pussy you give it your all and I did, I wanted him destroyed and I couldn’t believe that I saw a different Dash with my dick into him as I plunged his hole so hard and fast, this has to be my finest work ever, I usually don’t give it my whole but not today. He was right, I was fucking a man, a man that has experienced so much I had to show him a different world of where Mekhi Jett fucks and I just did.

It has been ten minutes and he hasn’t moved at all, I know I am the same, this took so much out of me more than anything I have ever done but I am contended. I raised my hand picking up a cigarette with a lighter before lightening it up. I put it between my lips taking a swig feeling the nicotine consume by still breathless lungs. A hand caught my attention as Dash took it from my fingers directing it between his lips taking a big swig before handing it back. I took it taking another swig as he blew his out after holding it in for a few seconds “When are you leaving?” I turned my eyes to him, I had forgotten about the deal, after that kind of fuck, all I want to do is do it again not leave it behind.

“When do you want me to leave?”

“Now” I chuckled putting my cigarette between my lips my eyes moving to him, still sleeping in the same position I threw him in after I shot my seed into his hot hole, just the idea of being buried in it again doesn’t sound bad.

“I was asked to come here to train you, I can’t just leave” I lied my eyes going to the ceiling as I blew my air out. Strong arms held my jaw turning me around roughly so tightly holding my jaw.

“A deal is a deal” He seethed with his eyes murderous, he let go of my jaw that was now strained and I had to move it around so to get feeling back in it. He pulled himself up onto his hands with the sheet cling to his sticky body, he used it to wipe his red skin before getting onto his feet where he wobbled before finally catching himself with the help of the headboard. My mouth water when my cum and blood poured out of his ass onto his thigh, the cigarette stopped outside my lips as my fingers traced my lips thinking of other ways I could fuck him again “I better not see your face here again”

He moved towards his clothes, he pulled on his boxers and his now dry clothes pulling them on, he took his shirt pulling it on and every piece of clothe he puts on is the more I want to pull them off. I got up throwing my cigarette down stepping onto it before making my way to him closing the door he had opened, there was no way I was not going to o fuck him once again. He turned his head to me confusion clear in his eyes, I pushed him onto the door my hands roaming over his body reaching his pants, I pushed my hand inside taking his dick into my hand and with a few strokes he was hard again.

I unzipped his pants throwing them down, his boxers following as he groaned holding onto the door. I moved my hands down his spine taking hold of his ass in my hands with my head on nose on his nape smelling him as I pushed my naked hard on onto his ass while kissing his broad shoulders. I groaned from the friction as he moaned pushing himself onto the door. I wrapped my hand around his shoulder as I pulled his ass cheeks apart right before I slammed into him once again.

He held onto my hand as I slammed in and out slowly with my lips on his ear biting and licking. My hand moved to his hair pushing it away from his ear, he leaned to the side grunting my lips access as I bit down slowly “Uhhhhh….” I breathed hard my hand moving all over his chest and and abs liking the way they feel under my palm. I groaned from the feeling of having him this close to me, I let go of his shoulder holding his hips before I started slamming into his hot hole “Fuck….” He felt so great

The door creaked with the rhythm of my hard and fast thrusts. I groaned from the feeling of my hard cock driving into his hot channel making me feel so good, my entire body getting thrown into pleasure, getting thrown to insanity, his hole is so nice, hot and tight, I want to be buried inside it all the time. I pulled out before Slamming back in hard “HOLY JESUS MEKHI” Dash screamed out and I had to hold onto his hips as they gave out on him, I pulled out pushing everything off of the table that was close by before sitting Dash down.

I pulled his legs up pulling him up so that I can get access to his ass right before I plunged into him again moving my hard thrusts like a bullet with its only destination to hit his spot over and over, until I get enough. I aimed for his spot, Dash cried out  holding onto the wall above him clawing it with his nails hard, his lips parted releasing silent cries of pleasure, his eyes opened. I pulled myself closer to him that my face was near his as I fucked him hard, each thrust getting harder with my hands roaming his thighs holding them tight that they turned red “Oh,uhhh, uh fuck …uck…..uck” I smiled when the words got caught down his throat only releasing the last letters.

I rammed his hole mercilessly with a force that made the table creak under him. I locked out fingers holding them above his head “Fuck…. You” He moaned out, it sounded like he was having a hard time voicing those words out and it took a lot of energy for them to get out, it made me smirk as I leaned onto his ear.

“You wish” I licked from his ear to his chin “I know you’re enjoying my dick driving into you” He glared but his eyes were filled with so much pleasure his glare did no shit. I pulled out right before I slammed back in, he opened his mouth and again nothing came out, I slammed again and again until he was releasing incoherent words making me smirk, his body and shirt coated with sweat once again, I used force that the table below him creaked and it’s leg broke. I was fast holding him into my arms pushing him onto the wall with my body pressed into him before fucking him again not wasting any minute

“You gotta….be shitting me” he groaned out his hands holding my shoulders right, I smirked knowing exactly what he means, the fact that I am carrying him up.

“This table was not meant for such activities” I know if he wasn’t in pleasure land he would have my head right now. My hands held his ass pushing him up once again and he is fuckin heavy but I am going to fuck him and show him how fuckin strong I am. I held him up spreading his ass nicely I started hammering his hole with my dick, he held onto my shoulders crying out in pleasure, our moans and whimpers filled the room, the slapping of skin was heard all around us, the smell of our pre-cum and sweat filling our nostrils. I moved back and forth with speed our hot bodies feeling like we were both of fire about to burn out and indeed we were.

I felt Dash clench around me making me groan in pleasure that I almost let go of him but I held tighter almost close to my edge with bliss that was too much to handle and it wasn’t long when we both came simultaneously with his dick pouring cum between our bodies me cumming deep inside of him. I leant onto him breathing hard, now I know I can go home after this, that first round only made me want to fuck him again, I know I want to fuck him once again but I can live with this until his stupid camping trip was over.

I pulled him off of the wall walking him back on the bed. I let him fall down with me falling right on top of him before rolling to the side breathing hard “That was not with the deal” he breathed out wiping sweat from his temple, his face all so red.

“The deal was I fuck you” his eyes moved all over my face then my body with something hidden behind them that made me shiver while trying to understand what his look means. We didn’t say how many times but the deal was I fuck him

“Okay” he mumbled turning to look at the ceiling ‘Okay’ what does he mean with okay, my eyes blinked rapidly as I pushed myself onto my elbow, he turned his eyes to me.

“Why do I feel like you are planning my murder” I teased with a smirk

“I’m always planning your murder Mekhi” He pulled himself up onto his elbows “You will never know when it will happen, I hope you like surprises” he suddenly moved close to me with his face so close to me, I pulled my head back but he held my hair pulling me back close to his head holding me in place “You fucked me twice” There was a glint of appreciation like he liked the idea of him being fucked twice but still with something behind his voice, I know it wasn’t anger so I think we I am safe ‘For now’ “The first one is for you to leave and if you leave then I will forget about it because it was the deal but the second fuck” he brought his tongue out licking my nose “That one, you have to pay for it”

‘If that was meant for me to be scared, well, I am turned on’ he let go of my head. he got up when my seed poured out of him again making me smirk, he is filled with my seed “Evidence for my work” I said with a smirk leaning onto my fist my eyes roaming his entire body. He clicked his tongue picking up the sheet once again wiping himself clean from his thighs to his chest.

He gave me one look that I tried to decipher as limped to his clothes couching down to pick them up and after shrugging them on he limped to the door, this time when he reached the door I didn’t attack him, I let him walk out as I breathed hard falling onto the bed.

I guess I have to go back to Wealstone

Please vote, comment and

share

Chapter 16

Dash’s POV

‘This fuckin sucks’ I almost screamed in my head. I am literally incapable of doing a fuckin thing here, my running feels like I am being poked by something in my ass and it hurts, it fuckin hurts. My back is killing me, I am trying my best to ignore the pain but no, bitch hurts making me regret what happened earlier. I stopped running holding onto the tree trying to sit down but mother fucker, I felt like I was sitting on a waiting hammer so I decided to sit on my thigh breathing hard “Dash, you good?” One boy asked as he was passing me, I nodded waving him off as an indication for him to continue.

I feel no energy in my body to do anything and now I am hating Mekhi even more. He is gone, I saw him walk out after lying that he got an emergency back home and he had to go, he isn’t here but I feel him here after what he did to my ass. Pleasure (tick) and my body appreciates that not my ass though, my ass definitely doesn’t appreciate that not one bit. I know when he fucked me the first time I didn’t feel this bad buy the second time, the second time ruined me

I was acting tough when I walked out of his room because I couldn’t show him how hard he had destroyed me but now all I want to do is fuck him so hard he passes out or is unable to walk for a week and I will fuckin do it. He has ruined this camping for me, he ruined the new town for me, zapped me with the monitor, made me beg in front of everyone, I passed my lips trying to think hard of ways I am going to make him my bitch, this has definitely given me ways I can get Mekhi back before I can get the monitor off. If he thinks he is going to be in control then he’s got another thing coming. If I can’t take the monitor off, then I better start getting fun too.

I glanced around not really in the mood to finish this course. I picked up a small stone and after pushing myself back on my legs I walked back to the camp site trying to take a limp out of my legs. All I want to do is sleep but on this camping that is kind of impossible. I walked over and when I saw a drill instructor, I raised the stone to my temple cutting down a little, that is the best part about head wounds, they bleed a lot even with a minor injury. I threw the stone in the distance and it caused the noise I was aiming for as I held my temple yelling out falling to my knees.

“Dash” I don’t know who called but in no time I felt hands on me, other footsteps were getting closer. I took my hand from my wound and as expected it was bleeding a lot. A clothe was put on my temple before I was pulled up on my feet getting walked into the infirmary “What happened?” The same voice asked again, I squinted my eye where blood was overflowing turning to find Hillary, he was the one helping me.

I turned to see, Fiona on my left also helping me out with her face full of worry “A stone came out of nowhere” I pretended to be in so much pain as we reached the infirmary. I was told to sit down, that is something I kind of don’t want to do but I did, I pushed myself down slowly taking in the pain and the more I feel it the more I want to give it back, I am so uncomfortable ‘Leave it to Mekhi to ruin my life’ in every way possible.

“Let me take a look” A nurse came taking the clothe off of my temple. She started cleaning the wound with Hillary and Fiona not leaving my side, she cleaned all of the blood of, disinfected the wound before covering it up with a band aid “I will give you some pain killers and I think you should rest for the day” Thank the heavens, I didn’t have to be told twice I laid down with my hand over my head ready for sleep to take me over “Mr. Stone first take your medicine” I pulled myself up throwing the pills in my throat drowning them with my saliva before laying back down my aching body appreciating it.

I heard footsteps retreating just as I was being taken into darkness, all my pain being drowned out. I don’t know how long I slept but someone woke me up sooner than my liking, I was still having my peace and I was not willing to deal with whoever it was. I grumbled turning away from whoever it was and without opening my eyes I tried to fall back into the slumber “Dash, wake up someone wants to talk to you” I cracked one eye open turning to the voice and it was a drill instructor. I glanced at him and the phone that he was handing me.

He motioned to the phone, I took it putting it on my ear to wait and hear who it is. I could hear someone breathing on the other end but they didn’t say anything “Who is this?” I finally asked when no one was saying a thing, the breathing stopped and I thought the phone got cut off and I honestly I was not interested in whoever it was, I was about to pull the phone off of my ear when he spoke….

“Who else?” The moment the voice came I hung up definitely not interested as I handed the instructor his phone back before laying down to get some sleep once again. I am dealing with Mekhi once again, for fuck’s he has just left. I am not going to deal with him on the phone, there is no way, no fuckin way.

“Dash, he is calling again”

“Get out and tell him to fuck off” I spoke my voice reflecting the anger and resentment I feel inside. I heard him speak and I guess he was talking through the phone with Mekhi but I didn’t care enough to actually listened to what they were talking about

“He said that if you don’t talk to him he will tell the sergeant what you did to get out of training” I turned around to the instructor when realisation drowned on me. I clenched my jaw pulling the phone into my hands doing my best to not yell at the bastard.

“What?” My voice was low but indeed deadly and that is how I felt, I wanted to murder him, cut him into pieces and maybe flash him down the toilet

“Miss me or do you miss my dick now that you have finally had a taste” I licked my teeth in anger picturing his face that must have a smirk on his mouth, I was going to yell and maybe curse at him but I breathed in hard calming myself down, who knows what that idiot might do, I need to remember I still have the monitor on my leg so what ever I say might land me into more shit with that fucker.

“What do you want?”

“I wanted to know how you are feeling, I have noticed you can’t even run, did my dick create a hole into you” he ended with a chuckle just to tormente me even more

“Yo-” I cut myself off, he is trying to annoy me get me to yell then do his monitor shit “You know I think you are kind of obsessed with me, you can’t even spend hours without me. So if we are being honest you missed me not the other way around”

“Of course I miss you, my dick missed you the most”

“Tell it not to worry, it will be satisfied on Monday” I hang up throwing the phone back to the guy before laying back down on the bed, I needed a way to get Mekhi off of his high horse, I need a way to get him down, wipe those winning smirks off of his lips because the next time he is not going to play me, I am going to win and he will lose and then be below me as I fuck him into oblivion, what he did to my ass is a walk in the park, I will destroy him and make sure he can’t move for a week.

This is a battle for control and I will end up on top

Please vote and comment

Chapter 17

Mekhi’s POV

“He should know how this fuckin thing works” I argued on the phone as I parked my car in the parking lot of the school

“He does, he is just broke” Lars my dad’s second in command said trying to explain the situation that Drake had put himself through. Why did he get himself in this position, we are friends he should have come and talked to me instead of doing this, does he even know what could happen to him if Blake found out he stole our money to go take care of his wife who is in the hospital. I understand, Blake, not so much and I am glad Lars called me before taking the information to Blake, he knows I am close with Drake but what he did could have landed him in big trouble, one that I myself wouldn’t be able to save him from it

“I will pay the money, don’t inform Blake about this” he agreed before hanging up. I released a sigh, how could he think of stealing from Blake that is like the worst kind of mistake anyone could ever make. I picked up my bag that was in my passenger seat before jumping out of my car when a voice greeted me

“Morning” I turned to find Sarah with a wide smile on her lips. She has done something different with her hair today making her look beautiful and if I hadn’t gotten a taste of a real man I would be all over her but the more I look at her the more I confirm that I might be gay and not bisexual as I originally thought. I like ass, abs, dick not curves or boobs. The one thing that has made me less attracted to women is lip stick, I hate the taste although I still find them attractive and I am still wondering in which way I am attracted to her.

“Morning Sarah” I replied slinging my bag pack on my shoulder continuing my journey inside the school with her by my side

“I was wondering if-”

“Get out of here” Aaron snapped scaring her, she squeaked holding onto her boobs running away as they danced up and down. I turned to Aaron wondering why he was rude this early in the morning, if I wanted her gone I would have said so “Been lost this weekend”

“I needed some time alone, you should try it sometime” I continued walking not giving him much of my attention, by any minute now he will start talking about how many girls he fucked the entire weekend yet I think I had the best weekend of my life, Dash was as good as I expected him to be, real fun and intoxicatingly addicting.

“Time alone when I could have a bitch in my bed” Here we go again, I stopped with a sigh turning to him. I think I need to remind him how uncaring I am about his sex life, like I don’t give a fuck about who he fucks. My words got stuck in my throat when the one and only Dash Stone got out of his dad’s car and my, my, my the images that flashed my eyes made me smirk that I pulled out my cigarette with a smirk on my lips just taking him in, depending on the way I want him again I think I need to burn a few of my lungs “What is with that guy?” My eyes moved down Aaron with my unlit cigarette between my lips.

I took it out moving my eyes between him and Dash, I swear I can not explain what it is with Dash. I just know I fuckin need the guy, I pushed my unlit cigarette into Aaron’s hands before patting his back running away to reach Dash who was busy making his way into the school with a scowl on his face, how I wish to take it off and make it flushed, hear all those sexual sounds come from his throat, touch that body and that ass, man got some nice ass “Is it a good morning for you my dear” I mocked once I reached him, he didn’t bother turning his head towards me before he groaned making my smirk widen “How was camp?”

“Why don’t you tell me stalker” That is a very big accusation, I wasn’t stalking him it was more of a ‘Keeping an eye on my ass-interest’ you know, I wouldn’t want him touching anyone in my absence if we can understand each other, it was all fun, I was watching him struggle to walk because I pounded his ass so hard. It was all funny until I saw him cut himself so he could have a break for the day, I had to call and rub it in, that was my work that made Dash Stone unable to train, so yeah not a stalker.

“I was watching out for you”

“So you can snitch on me you rat” I released a chuckle, it was a threat I didn’t actually do it plus if I wanted him to suffer even more I would have but I didn’t because I understood exactly what my dick did, the man needed some rest

“You know I can never do that” I replied with a nudge on his shoulder, he glares at me before increasing his speed when the last bell rung. I didn’t bother going to my locker to get my books knowing Aaron will get them for me. We got into homeroom, Dash sitting next to me as usual except he pulled out his book ‘pretending’ to study. I air quote pretend because he seemed to be in his thoughts rather than reading “Are you going to ignore me” I whispered in his ear seductively, god knows how horny I am and I wouldn’t mind a round or two, hell or a full day I wouldn’t mind, that ass got me hooked.

“If I could I would do more than ignore you” he gave a sarcastic smile before glancing back at his book. I sighed getting irritated by this and when homeroom was done. I wanted to pull Dash into a room and at least get a way with him but he was fast getting into another class making me sigh in disappointment as I sat next to him completely bored “I’m starting to think you’re obsessed with me, should you be in this class” Honestly I don’t even know what class I am in, I glanced up and when Mr. Adams walked in, I finally understood. I am in history class, I think I should be in English or maths class but what would I know, I am only here because of Dash.

“What if I am?” I leaned my elbow on the table staring at him, he was playing with his pen when his eyes moved to me ‘Finally I have gotten his attention’ I needed those winter gray eyes on me. I smirked when his eyes started roaming my body proving me right, he still remembers what took place on Saturday, maybe now he will stop ignoring me and actually let me get us out of here and do what we both need “I think we should leave?” My eyes were showing exactly what I mean and I know my voice reflected it too

“Why?” There was a glint of mischief in his eyes and I liked it “Why not here?” I glanced around the busy class, Ms Adams busy talking with some of the students listening to him and even if some were on their phones under the desks, some were just zoning out. I moved my eyes back to Dash and he was already staring at me, is he fuckin serious, he wants us to do it in class with everyone around. As kinky as that is nah, I fuckin hate the idea of anyone seeing him naked “Are you scared to get caught?” A challenge, why did my body heat up from just that.

“I’m actually scared for you” I pulled my body closer to his “You’re a screamer” I whispered before pulling back to look at his face “I just thought you should know” he nodded as if understanding exactly what I am talking about when I felt his hand on my thigh moving up and down, I moved my eyes back to him as I passed my hand through my hair getting warmer and warmer, my dick standing at attention

“I’m not scared but, let us not interrupt her class” he whispered making my stomach twist as anticipation shot right through me and if he got any closer he would hear how fast my heart was beating. Fuck he got me into a twist, I felt his breath on my ear “Meet me in the janitor’s room” And with that he withdrew his hand, picked up his bag before walking out. I bit my lip, picking up my bag too following him in a hurry. Finally after a boring Sunday I am going Into o actually get some ass, I had just reached the janitor’s room when I was pulled in making me gasp.

Dash held both my hands behind my back tightly his eyes in mine “What do you say I fuck you in here?” I raised my eyebrow at him with a smirk that made him clench his jaw. Who said Mekhi Jett gets fucked

“You think I can let you fuck me” I scoffed, I didn’t know he was into such fantasies “Just ask you-Ahhhh” I ended with an embarrassing moan when his knee connected with my groin circling slowly getting me hot once again

“Who do you think you are Mekhi” he sneered “You think I can’t fuck you” he realised a soft disbelief chuckle his eyes in mine before he brought his face closer to mine his breath right on my skin, I had to fight back the shiver that went through my hot skin and an embarrassing moan that was about to tore out of me “I just won’t fuck you here and do you know why Mekhi” he asked his voice holding something I have never heard before “Because I want to do it in a place where you will scream” his lips moved into my neck, I sucked in my breath and no matter how hard I wanted to scoff I couldn’t “You look like a screamer”

“You’re a screamer” I retaliated trying to fight my body from shivering from the touch of his hands “And for your information, no one is gonna fuck me”

“Oh really?” His eyes were on mine again and they had a hint of amusement in them. He let go of my hands and before I could pin him he attacked my neck and show him who does the fucking here he started biting down as he undid my pants, I moved my hands to his pants as I started unbuttoning them too. I moaned when his hand wrapped around my hard shaft “No one fucks Mekhi Jett” he growled his hand pumping my dick in a fast pace making me stop unzipping his pants as I let the feeling of his hand on my dick consume me.

My pants feel down on my ankles as he roughly turned me around pushing me into the wall. I liked the roughness until I felt his finger move to my ass and that was a wake up call “What are you doing?” I asked and before I could fight him his fingers had already passed through my clenched muscles making me realize an embarrassing shocked cry as I held onto the wall as his fingers started working up in me, the feeling so new and foreign but it managed to make me tremble with need I have never felt before though this was not me “Dash” I warned

“No one fucks Mekhi Jett” he said once again pushing his body into me ‘Ah fuck’ his body felt amazing as fuck “No one fucks Mekhi Jett you say” I moaned when he hit my spot and I felt like I wanted to come right then and there “Let me guess, no one makes Mekhi do that huh. No one makes Mekhi moan, shiver, tremble, do you think I am just anyone” he pulled my head back “I am going to finger fuck you like no one has ever done”

‘Oh fuck, what did I get myself into’ I should have known that with his hard head he will try something like this “Dash list… - Das-” he pushed his fingers deeper into me and I found myself shaking from the intensity of pleasure that shot through me hard and fast. I visibly shivered when he touched my spot once again “

Dash“ I warned trying to fight the feeling that was already making me weak “Dash you mother- oh fuck…. Shit “ My curses ended in a moan when he hit my spot once again “Dash” it came out more if a moan than a warning like I wanted to be

I swear this dude just gets me into a turmoil and I fuckin hate him for it “What Mekhi? Can’t take just two fingers” I know he was tauting me, I can take fingers even a dick I am not scared of shit though I am not supposed to be down

“I am not a bottom” I breathed in hard when his fingers started thrusting into me hard and fast I could barely hold in my moans, I grunted in frustration for feeling this good from just the feel of his fingers. I am going to kill him after this but I have to first come, this feels great

“And you think I am?” He scoffed not once reducing the attack he has on my hole, it just felt so damn good no wonder people would die for this shit, that spot is the most sweetest thing my body has ever felt in my life and I couldn’t help but tremble and cry out in pure ecstasy when he hit it

My resistance slipped right out, all I could feel was how harshly he was going in and out and Fuck, my body is trembling right on that wall. I should be the one doing this, not this way. I am the Mafia’s child that everyone is scared of, not the mafia son who gets finger fucked in a janitor’s room but Fuck, I don’t even think I have the power to tell him to stop with such bliss going through me

“You are so tight, I wonder how I will feel inside of you” And I definitely don’t find that idea as repulsing as I did the first time, ah fuck now he’s got me wanting his dick in me ‘I swear I am going to kill him’ “Did you hear me?” He pulled me up by my hair making me look back at him “Holy shit” he cursed his face turning into that of surprise

“What?” I breathed out trying to study his face wondering why he has just gasped. I felt his fingers slip out of me and an embarrassing whimper almost escaped my lips, almost, but it didn’t and I am so glad, I have already embarrassed myself enough I don’t need to show him how fuckin good his fingers felt inside of me. He turned me around lifting one of my weak shaking leg around his waist and without saying a thing he thrust his fingers back into me hard and fast. I threw my head back moaning so loud I didn’t recognize it was my fuckin voice that has just went that high.

His eyes were on me like he was studying something and I didn’t fuckin care, all the shame will be felt after I get to cum. I know how shameful this is gonna be but Fuck it, my jaw hung open when I felt his thumb on the slit of my dick and he never once stopped moving his fingers only speeding them up that at this point everything fuckin thing in my body tingled and burned, my body feeling so hot that sweat is flowing down. I threw my head back in pure Bliss without a care that someone might walk in right now as I was about to reach my limit, my balls churned, my muscles tightening and I prepared myself for the explosive release, I could feel the intensity of it. That spot sends a thousand pleasure bolts straight in my dick and it is making not hate the Idea of Dash fuckin me, though he needs to first pay for this and I will make sure of that “Uhhhh Fuck Dash, oh fuck…..yes…Aaahhh…yeeess” I chanted as blood started moving to the pits of my stomach.

It didn’t take long right before my high hit me right then and there “Fuck….oh fuck” I cursed my entire body for shaking as I leaned back on the wall my hands on Dash’s shoulder that were helping me stay still breathing hard trying to catch my breath and that was exactly when I remembered what I had done, the truth is hard to face after orgasming you start to wonder why you did it, with who and exactly where. I opened my eyes moving them to Dash who was over me with a devilish smirk on his lips and I can feel my face heating up ‘Fuckin hell, what have I done’

A loud throaty laugh pulled me out of my thoughts to find Dash laughing at me. He suddenly leaned down that smile not getting off of his lips “Never tell me that no one ever fucks Mekhi Jett because I will fuck you so hard you will not walk for a week” My mouth opened but nothing, he stepped back and I had to touch the wall to steady myself still not feeling my legs. He laughed picking up his bag “No one fucks Mekhi Jett my ass” he seethed then walked out. I got out of my shock seeing my position ‘That was no cool Mekhi, so not cool’ I scolded myself. I should have fought that better than I did, I shouldn’t have even allowed him to touch me like that.

‘I am Mekhi Jett for goodness sake, I don’t get fucked, I do the fucking’ I punched the wall hard while pulling on my hair cursing myself, Dash should not be your weakness and you should show him that this is not over

“He has to pay, he has to pay, He has to fuckin PAY”

Please vote, comment and

share

Chapter 18

Dash’s POV

This thing started when he fucked me more than what we had agreed on, I know we didn’t say how many times but still, he went his way to Fuck me twice, it didn’t matter at all honestly since I wanted him gone but I just wanted to Fuck him too. To make the game fair, when I got to school today I was still angry at him ‘i am always angry’ I was still angry and I didn’t know what to do until he started following me around like a lost rabbit clearly wanting to get in my pants

I should be the one doing the following not him doing it but instead he was and there was this look in his eyes that screamed ‘I want to eat you’ he was undressing me right there and I bet he was ready to devour me any second when a thought popped inside my head. His look and need to Fuck me should show how much this guy needs me in his bed once again, I don’t have a problem with that because Saturday was fun and I enjoyed his dick ‘Didn’t enjoy the aftermaths but still he fucked me good’ I enjoyed his dick so me being in his bed again isn’t a problem at all.

That look in his eyes seduced me to want to touch him but I wanted him to feel as uncomfortable as he can get. He gets to stalk me, hurt me with the monitor and get away with it and today it was my chance. I knew if he wanted me that bad, he would want my touch on his body and my first touch on his thigh proved me right, it showed that this was my chance to get revenge on him and do as I pleased.

I didn’t have a plan honestly until he threw that crap on me about how no one fucks Mekhi Jett. Like I can deal with so much crap from him but if he ever at one point thought I could not Fuck him, he was not only wrong but insane. If I am going to take a dick, trust me you’re going to take a dick and that was not up for a discussion but clearly I needed to teach him that so I shoved my finger inside of him, I just wanted to show him that I can Fuck him however I wanted and get to see him lose his shit ‘No one fucks Mekhi Jett’ that guy is crazy well until I finger Fuck him until he was screaming at the feeling of my fingers up his ass

I was enjoying seeing him moaning and trembling from my fingers was a full fillment well until I saw his face, like holy shit the guy makes the most beautiful erotic face in this entire world, that look threw me off. I don’t even know how I missed it the last time we fucked, maybe because he was so focused on fucking me hard that he didn’t make his face and when I was pleasuring him he made….. Like holy shit my brain stopped working and I just wanted to see his cum face. For a smirking douche bag he made a short face of enjoyment. I was so lost with words, still angry but so lost and want to Fuck him so bad and see that face.

Anyway, since that incident I haven’t seen Mekhi anywhere, I was expecting my monitor to be burning like crazy for what I did but it hadn’t at all which makes me wonder what Mekhi is planning. I know I can’t finger Fuck a Mafia’s son and live to tell the tale. He has to retaliate in some way, I know I’m a dead man walking even though I haven’t seen him since morning, it feels like he is avoiding me or he is too ashamed or planning my death either way, I am not scared “Hi” I turned towards the voice and it was a really pretty petite girl wearing black skinny jeans, white sneakers and a crop top that fell nicely on her high waisted jeans.

“Can I help you?” Literally no one at this school talks to me since I am involved with Mekhi and I think they are scared of him or they are scared of me.

“I’m throwing a party tonight, I was hoping you would come” I honestly don’t remember the last time I was on a party, with my old man watching my every move it tends to get hard to attend parties

“Send me the details” I said reading my number to her, she was fast pulling out her phone telling me to read the number again this time slower. I chuckled re-reading my number to her once again “You’re cute See ya” with that I walked away and when I turned back I saw her jumping up and down turning her back to me and I licked my lips, that was some lady, I knew I was definitely getting lucky tonight, women always approach me and as usual I never say no, not going to start now. My day sprung around so slowly spending it with Rocco who I informed about the party too.

He got new friends around here since we don’t talk as much as we used to before Mekhi interfered. He was going to the party too with his friends Fred and Amari. I told him to pick me up tonight at my place right after dinner time with my old man. As I stood at the gate waiting patiently for my old man to come pick me up from school like I am some incompetent child a figure stood beside me, I turned to look at it “Finally decided to get out of your hole” I mocked leaning onto the gate with my hands over my chest

“We have a job” his eyes were masked, his lips not smirking like usual.

“I already have plans today, so no can do” I got off of the gate to make my way towards the road when he pulled my bag pushing me right onto the gate his face so close to mine

“You don’t get to disrespect me, just because I let you have control once doesn’t mean you-” I used speed pulling his hands behind his back before changing our positions pushing him onto the gate instead.

“Having leverage doesn’t get you control, do you want to know what real control is Mekhi” I pushed him harshly onto the gate breathing right on his face “I can Fuck you right here and get you screaming like whore just like I did in that room and you will have no say unless do as I fuckin ask” he suddenly kicked my leg getting me to loosen my hold on his hands as he kneed my chin sending me down onto the ground. In a second he was on top of me punching the living lights out of me, I blocked trying to hide my face as much as I could but he sure as hell has some punches or he was that pissed off with me. I removed my hand punching him straight in the guts and that second he took to groan in pain my kick had connected with the back of his head and I was on top of him.

My punches came down hard ready to cave his face in though today I think he is really, really angry. He fuckin held my punch and before I knew it my neck and hand were held into a lock by his legs, he tightened his hold chocking me “You think I can’t Fuck you right here” his eyes were feral and now I think I can see the angry Mekhi Jett everyone is so scared of, his willingness to kill me actually made me want to think fast. I groaned when his legs tightened even more blocking my wind pipe, I moved my hand onto his crotch rubbing it. I don’t think he even noticed what he was doing but as soon as my hand landed on his crotch he moaned throwing his head back loosening his hold on my neck.

I grind my hand on his crotch one more time until he finally let go of my neck. I used my speed taking a hold of his hands pulling them above his head stopping the fight as we breathed in hard “Fuck her and she is dead” he clenched out glaring up at me dead serious yet I didn’t know what he is talking about.

“What are you talking-ohhh” I finally understood what he is talking about, the girl I was talking to “So you were still stalking me even in hiding huh” I mocked even if he was clearly not in the mood, his eyes showed no trance of laughter or anything, he was pissed, I grind my hips onto his crouch real slow to get his reaction and when he bit his lip hard, his eyes trying to resist yet we both know how much he wants me I tauted him with a smiled “You don’t tell me what to do”

“Fuck her and she is dead” he repeated like he fuckin has a say in this.

“I am going to Fuck her, let me see you do something about it” I almost growled, he fought my hands and he was almost free when my name got called, I glanced up to find my old man standing outside his car staring down at us. I let my hold on Mekhi go as I stood up picking my bag while wiping blood off of my mouth even if I know I am bruised all over. Good thing Mekhi was just as bruised as I was, I smirked at him before making my way to the car my eyes on Mekhi, he was glaring at me but didn’t say a thing until the car drove away.

I had a smile on my lips, this was going to be fun

Chapter 19

Mekhi’s POV

Dash really needed to know who I am, he really thinks the monitor is the only way I can gain control over him. He thinks just because I let him have control once now he is Al mighty, I scoffed at his way of thinking because he is mine and no one else’s. He is not touching anyone or getting touched by anyone else. I parked my car at Eliza’s house where the party is supposed the be. I walked out going to the door and after a knock, soon a woman around thirty something years opened the door and gasped “Mr Driscoll”

“Please call me Mekhi” I gave her a friendly smile, at least I think but I don’t think she thought the same since she practically fainted “Are you going to let me in” She seemed to be out of her scared trace as she stepped to the side letting me inside “I see suit cases, going for a vacation” I asked motioning to the two suit cases right below the stairs.

“Yes, for a couple of days, do you need anything” she was visibly shaking.

“Calm down” I held her shoulders trying to calm her down “I just need to have a conversation with your daughter, nothing serious don’t worry, can you tell her I am here” she nodded almost curling away from my touch running up the stairs. My eyes moved around the nice house, taking in the homey feeling and how safe it feels, the family pictures on the walls. I heard footsteps coming down the stairs making me turn, I found Eliza and her mother standing right on the last stare glancing at me “Hi Eliza, going for a vacation too”

“Actually no, I’m staying” her voice was hesitant as she glanced at her mom, who looked like at any point she might either run away screaming or pass out.

“Good” My voice was suggestive, I already knew she was staying and I would have had no problem with her party ‘I hate parties’ but she invited the person I claimed, others might not know it yet but Dash is mine and I would prefer it so much if no one tried to hit on him or invite him on parties without my consent. I gave her a smile as I took her from her mother, we didn’t need to scare her even more than she already is. When I was alone with passing her through what I needed from her tonight and made sure she understood each and everything I walked out of her house, there was no need staying around longer than necessary when what I needed was done.

I drove back to the main house and as soon as I entered I cursed wishing I didn’t come here. First of all Blake was having one of his episodes, he is one to yell and kill everything in his way if he is angry, I usually call it a Blake moment that I definitely don’t want to be apart of, it made me doubt my better lack of judgement “Mekhi” Ah crap, he has spotted me before I could help myself and beside him is his second in command Lars, I connect with him more than my father but that is understandable since Blake is a big ol Mafia boss that I am only related to by blood and nothing else.

He made our mother pregnant because it was required and I know my little sister was a huge mistake ‘To them anyways’ I adore that little princess “Blake” I called not matching his anger but rather boredom.

“You had to be on that job, what happened?” Oh, now I understand what has gotten him into ‘Blake moment’ this thing with Dash has been on top of my head I actually forgot about the mission, but who says if I am not available the mission goes to shit, I have other things to do and think about.

“Got distracted, so how was it” The mockery in my voice got Lars to smile and Blake’s face to twitch in composed anger if him throwing a tantrum meant he was controlling it.

“Everyone died” Okay now this sounds serious, I licked my lips folding my hands over my chest giving him my attention “You were supposed to have an eye on the situation but you bailed, we didn’t have eyes and no one knows what happened. All our merchandise is gone”

“I will asses the situation” I pulled out my small device “And I will find out exactly who did this, take care of it and bring back the merchandise but for a mean time…. Stop killing” I gave the body beside him a look of pity, the guy might have been passing and received a bullet for absolutely nothing

“Get it done” At least I got him to calm down before he stormed away after handing Lars his gun tying his robes.

“So, what distracted you?” Lars had a smile that showed he had an idea of what my distraction might be of late

“It was actually Dylan”

“I bet it is that new kid, Dash, I heard he was so disrespectful to you”

“Well, I got that situation covered” I gave a smirk that didn’t reveal my teeth as I passed him with a pat on his shoulder “Get guards to guard the place and make sure no one moves a thing, I will be there tomorrow to see what happened” I climbed the stares not waiting for his reply as I know he will do as I had asked, since we basically rule wealstone, we know what places that don’t have cameras and most of the time it is my responsibility to have an eye on the situation by hacking into any camera or state light to keep them in view but since I was distracted, I didn’t do that, now I have to go there myself and take a look as I begin to search for what happened.

After pulling off my clothes getting into the shower, I didn’t take long and by the time I walked out. I shrugged on my trunks, my blue ripped jeans, a white shirt and a brown knee coat with brown boots. I combed my hair back not wasting more time as I looked at the mirror and the party has to have started by now. I glanced at my device and Dash’s monitor was already moving, I had to get there before him. I picked up my car keys before I jogged out of my room and into my car.

I don’t know how he will react with the surprise I have for him but I need him to know how much power I have and not just over his monitor, if he thought I can only show power through his monitor then he was mistaken because there are other ways for a Driscoll to take control without causing any pain. I parked my car in the spot that had to be kept for me and when I jumped out I could hear music inside the house already blaring, most were outside, in the flowers having a chat.

They weren’t shocked to see me and even if they became stiff, I knew Eliza had passed them through what had to happen here. Before I could get in Eliza walked out in her black dress and the most fake smile on her lips “Mekhi” she literally squeaked out and I could see she was sweating from just my presence “A drink” she added after a long pause of her just opening and closing her mouth without uttering a single word.

“No” I am not here to drink, she paled looking like a ghost caught in a trap “Just do as I said” I handed her my hand and as she lifted her hesitant fragile fingers into mine I gave her a smile that neither reached my eyes nor my lips, we were being fake, why bother. This was not about her or anyone else but rather about Dash and I couldn’t help the excited smirk that appeared on my lips

Don’t forget to vote and comment

Chapter 20

Dash’s POV

After sneaking out of the house I asked myself one question ‘Why hadn’t I been doing that?’ Mekhi might be a control freak but he has never stopped me from doing anything and that makes me wonder if I have been giving in too much to actually not think about sneaking out of my old man’s house when he doesn’t have control over this monitor anymore.

Even if it is in the arms of a Mekhi a complete asshole I can deal with that coz rather than my old man, I can actually punch him in the face plus he is a great match for me, he keeps me guarded from fighting others since he is the only one I think about killing even though now days I think more about fucking him than killing him however tonight is to show him I can Fuck whomever I want and he will have nothing to say about it “We are here” Rocco announced parking right out of Eliza’s house.

“Let’s go” We both jumped out walking to her font lawn, everyone eyed us weirdly and I may say I am used to it though this felt different. I have a good instinct when I am in a dangerous place, old man taught me that and I know something is wrong, not dangerous but wrong  When Rocco opened the door I walked in and I think we are like one hour late, most should be falling on the ground drunk off of their asses, not these ones though. They all seemed sober and parting to create path for me and Rocco ‘Okay now something is definitely wrong’

I passed through them and my eyes landed on Mekhi, leaning against the wall with a cigarette between his lips. He smirked raising his cigarettes as if in a toast “I think you have something to settle, I will go find my other friends” Rocco walked away, I didn’t bother giving him a look. Everyone is now back to dancing easing my bones once again, I ignored Mekhi who moved to a chair after exhaling a big cloud of smoke. I made my way to Eliza who had invited me here, she was in a group of girls.

“Hey” I called and the way she stiffened when her eyes landed on mine “You good?” The rest of the girls walked away and I moved in front of her, she looked scared, her face pale and eyes wide, that isn’t how she was when I first talked to her and without saying a word she ran away her heels clinking on the wooden floor as she ran up the stairs. I felt eyes on me and it was Mekhi with a smirk, I knew he did something, did he scare her. I ran to the stairs following her up, I opened door per door searching for her until I came out short.

I sighed giving up on searching, if he scared her then I will get another one “Hi” I said to the girl who was in the hall and the way she ran from just hearing my voice kind of left me wondering. I opened other doors searching for a bathroom and when I found one I got in looking myself in the mirror again just to make sure if I had something on my face and there wasn’t a thing. I walked out getting back down stairs and as I tried out my options trying to talk to some girls they all run away petrified, practically everyone was so scared of me and this had only one name written all over it ‘Mekhi’

I groaned lowly making my way over to him, I roughly pulled his hand pulling him up so that we are eye to eye giving him a death glare. He chortled exhaling right into my face “Dash, thought you wouldn’t come say hi to your friend” His stupid smirk made me let go pushing him lightly back, I wondered if I should ask why he did what he did or be mad that he told everyone to ghost me at this party blocking every sexual activity I could have gotten tonight.

My eyes took him in, those jeans holding him well and whenever I remember how his ass looked when he was naked I pulled him into me once again. Silence has taken over the room, the music has quiet down but I kept my eyes on Mekhi, he wants us to Fuck and that is why he is taking away every possible Fuck buddy I can get. I have to admit I underestimated him, he indeed has that kind of power but is he ready for what he is creating, coz if I can’t have any action anywhere else, is he willing to give it to me “I like what you did here” I whispered in his ear, my voice low “Making yourself the only Fuck I can get”

“Oh no” he smirked moving his head so that we were eye to eye once again “I wanted to show you that you can not Fuck anyone if I don’t say so, you might be able to disobey me but they can’t and maybe you should learn too”

“Indeed I have” Mekhi smirked lighting out his cigarette “But you have let one thing slip” He moved his head back as if wondering exactly what that meant before one of his infamous smirk came right back on his lips

“And what would that be”

“That you are willing to do anything to get me in your bed again”

“I thought that was already obvious” Well it was but the fact that he doesn’t want me with anyone reveals he is more attached to me that I am attached to him “You think we were done, Dash you just haven’t known it yet but you belong to me”

“Belong?” I clicked my tongue “Such a big word, I didn’t know possession applied in this kind of thing”

“It kind of does, I like my things to stay mine and that means no sharing and as I said before….” His smirk disappeared, his murderous gaze coming onto his face “Sleep with anyone and they are dead, don’t taste what I can do when my things get touched” Mekhi leaned back his infamous smirk appearing right back on his lips “Enjoy the party” with that he turned around to leave everyone creating space for him.

I pushed my fists into my hands feeling so angry as everyone’s eyes turned to me like I had the most interesting thing on me getting me angry “Don’t you have other things to do than stare” I snapped and immediately the music was turned back on, as others pretended to start dancing on the dance floor. I immediately felt irritated pushing through them in anger getting outside breathing in heavily, I don’t know what I am going to do about Mekhi, he has gone too far with this.

Now he being possessive, I can’t get anyone in my bed without him not having a say in it like- I frowned when a kid puked on my shoe “I’m sorry-i di-” he turned the other side puking once again. I pulled him by the back of his collar bringing him up to my level, I didn’t give him the drinks so he doesn’t get to puke on me and then say sorry as if it is okay. If he can’t handle his liquor maybe he should let those who can drink, I punched him straight in the face..

He fell limp in my hand even before I could land another punch on him, what a dock. He didn’t even manage to get my anger down and he is out. I threw him to the side taking my shoes off throwing them at him. I will not be wearing them ever again. Everyone was now watching me again, I didn’t mind making my way away from the party not saying a word. The night air calmed my nerves, giving me the taste of cool air I need on my body. It felt like the taste of freedom I can never get yet needed so bad “Hey” I turned to my side a guy crossing the road walking towards me with tattoos on both his hands and on the neck.

I stopped walking my heart actually getting excited, he looks like trouble maybe he wants a fight. I know I need a fight, it has been long since I have caved someone else’s face in and I would want to do that. He arrived and he had tattoos on his face too, the lid of his eye also tattooed making him look more of a bad ass. One day, I know one day I will be able to tattoo my body “I’m Sim” he gave me his hand.

“You don’t want to fight?” The calmness and friendliness in his voice didn’t come off as someone who wants to cause trouble.

“I don’t think so” he raised his hands as if in surrender with a chuckle, he is kind of taller than me with just an inch, it is hard finding someone taller than me except my old man who makes me feel like I am a toddler whenever I stand next to him

“Then please leave me the fuck alone” I passed him continuing my journey

“But I can get you a fight” I stopped walking turning to him my face telling him ‘I’m listening’ “Not so far away from here, you can get money too”

“I don’t need money, I need to hear bones break, lead the way” he nodded as if in respect as he turned to the other side of where he came from with me by his side.

“I wanted to ask you something but you seem kind of not in the mood so I guess I will first let you get off some steam before we can talk”

“If you make the fight worthy, then we will talk” he nodded and the rest of the walk was silent, thankfully. We reached a more bumpy road and having no shoes hurt my feet, I ignored that continuing and when my eyes landed on mass of people in front of us, all of that got out of my head as soon as I saw a chance to throw some blows.

“Make way” Sim said, everyone who hadn’t seen us coming made way letting us pass through “Cut” the two fighters cut it off, they were both bleeding pretty bad and I knew this was going to be a very wonderful match “Fruit, come I have a challenge for you” a big guy came from the other side after resting his beer down.

“This guy” he pointed at me with a degrading face, I clicked my tongue, oh I hate that. God I hate being degraded, Sim was about to say something when I stopped him pushing him away letting me stand right in front of this fruit guy.

“Yes, this guy” I didn’t wait before I kicked his leg making him bend a bit right before I threw a kick at his ear and that managed to send him down “Get up” I ordered taking my jacket off, he got up with a menacing growl as he pulled off his shirt.

“This is my house” I only smiled angrily, a smile that didn’t reach my teeth. He stepped closer, everyone around us started clapping and I think I heard them start bidding on who was going to win, I didn’t look a side, I kept my eyes on my opponent. Who attacked full body his punch directed to my face, I slid between his wide legs getting behind him right before I climbed on top of him elbowing the top of his head.

I then jumped off as he knelt down on the ground giving me a chance to kick both sides of his head over and over with both my legs getting him dizzy. I was still kicking when he took hold of my leg, with an intimidating growl he stood up without letting go of my leg before swinging me right onto the ground “Fuck” I felt that in my stomach. He jumped trying to elbow me, I slid out of the way causing him an accident before I elbowed his back over and over.

He took me by my neck, picking me up and he was chocking me. I used his hands as an anchor that helped me double knee his stomach. He stumbled back and I added a kick on his head, a knee on his chest. I slid my legs tripping his legs and he was on the ground with me not waisting any time getting on top of him getting in as many punches as I can get and the cracking of bones gave me the satisfaction I was searching for “Fight over, it’s done” someone yelled besides me, bringing me back to reality.

I turned to the guy I have been punching and he was coughing blood, seeming out of it. I lifted my hand one more time punching him again and that managed to get him out cold making me satisfied ‘don’t leave the enemy awake’ lesson number one. I stood up wiping blood from my nose, seeing my bruised knuckles. I didn’t bother glancing at anyone before turning passing through the shocked faces “Wait, your money” I turned to the guy.

“I will give it to him, leave us alone” Sim took the money instead “That was impressive, I liked your skills” I only nodded continuing my journey, now I just need to get home after taking that out of my system “Do want us to go for a drink”

“Just say what you want, I don’t have time” I snapped

“I want Mekhi Jett”

Chapter 21

Dash’s POV

I got into the shower letting the warm water fall onto my stiff body getting me to sigh in comfort after that intense work out my old man has just thrown me in. I breathed in hard closing my eyes last night’s events playing in my head with that guy Sim

“I want Mekhi Jett” That alone piqued my interest and I agreed on that drink he had asked me. He took me into a local bar and we took a seat, after him buying me a drink and forcing me to take the money I had worn saying I worn it fair and square. I took the money urging him to get to the point of this meeting, he was passing in riddles, I just needed him to get to the point “I have heard you two have got bad blood”

“I think you’re searching for the word loathe”

“He hates those who are threatening, the way you kicked his ass on the first day of school, I knew he would find a way to cave you”

“You go to our school”

“No, I’m older….anyway” he took a sip of his beer “I have noticed that up till now you still give him trouble and I have an offer that can help the both of us get rid of him”

“I’m listening”

I didn’t care if I had sounded desperate, the guy had just pissed me off just hours ago, of course I was going to take the first offer of the person that came forward plus his offer was great. It was something I need to get rid of Mekhi and finally show him I am not one to be controlled. I will enjoy watching his head being blown off of his fuckin useless body of his.

This world will be saved from him, the school will be free from that bastard who thinks he is a god. Let me see if he will resurrect in three days after being killed just because he is a Driscoll. It doesn’t means he can control the entire world from the fear of death- I have never been startled in my life like I am when a body connected with mine pushing into me roughly “Fuc-” I was cut off when they turned me around before pushing me into the other side of the tiled wall. My eyes landed on Mekhi who was completely naked and in my bathroom “The-” he attacked me his lips attacking my neck biting and nibbling down roughly with his body on mine.

He groaned his hands moving to my ass pulling at it roughly into him “I am going to Fuck you” his hands roughly roaming my body with his lips bruising my skin. I yanked his hands off of me pushing him into the wall right before attacking his neck too my hands on his nipple yanking it rather roughly making sure it is painful, he skipped from the pain pushing me back as he yanked my hair up attacking my Adam apple while taking my dick in his hand squeezing it painfully making me groan.

I moved my hands to counter him when he roughly turned me around pushing me into the wall before pushing his body onto mine his hands holding me in place “You Fuckwit” I breathed out in anger, he pushed my head into the tile as I felt his dick right on my entrance starting to penetrate my clenched muscle and even before he could push in, my hole was twitching in pain

“And this Fuckwit is about to Fuck you” and with no further words he roughly pushed into me and I almost tried not to cry out in pain trying to act tough but Fuck no. That bitch fuckin hurts I found myself crying out holding the wall like it was hurting me while clenching around him feeling his pulsing rode stretching my walls “Feel that, feel it”

“I don’t fuckin feel it asshole” I lied through clenched teeth feeling my walls super stretched, he started slamming in and with all the hard slams my dick begun to harden once again as the pain subdued a bit

“I am in your asshole Dash” he growled holding my hips before thrusting in hard and soon I was catching up to his hard thrusts. The pain was still available at how roughly he was pounding into my hole but the pleasure was still available even if he was not trying to bring me pleasure it was still there the harder he thrust in me hitting that pleasure spot. He yanked my hair pushing my head into the tile making sure I am grounded as he continued pounding in me again. I moaned holding the tile hard and the more I tried to move my head the more he pushed it into the tile “You think I forgot what you did”

“Fuck you, I am not a property” I threw back, a big smack on my ass made me gasp “You’re dead Mekhi, I swear you’re fuckin dead-” he held my hands tightly  not allowing me to elbow him as he pulled me off of the wall bending me over with my hands still in his hold in a fuckin stand and deliver “You mother fucker” I growled. This dude was going to fuckin get it, I don’t think I have ever hates someone like I fuckin hate him.

“I am a Dash fucker” He retaliated and I felt like killing him right now, he pulled my hands using them as anchors to drive into my hole “Maybe like this you will learn who you fuckin belong to”

“Maybe I will learn how to fuckin kill you” I growled back when he suddenly let go of my hands and I almost hit the ground if I wasn’t fast to hold myself. I was about to stand when my legs left the ground “Mekhi, you-” he pushed back into my hole with my legs wrapped around his torso as he plunged in, basically like he was taking ownership of that hole “I fuckin… Hate you dude” I moaned out holding myself on the ground him owning and consuming my ass like it was a punishment.

“Did you think you were going to get away with finger fucking me”

“The fact remains I fucked you” he pushed into me hard and painfully, I cried out my hands shaking unable to hold me up but I kept my stance, I wasn’t going to show him a weakness, this fucker.

“And guess who is fucking your big head now” he griped my thighs painfully hard and I don’t know how he did it but he was so fuckin deep in me I cried out in both pain and pleasure as my head got fuzzy into the pleasure. His rough angry thrusts finally managed to get me to fall straight on my face, my hands giving up. He also let go of my legs letting me slump down on the wet floor “Your ass is paying for your-” I punched him straight on the jaw cutting him off.

“Less talking more fucking asshole” I yelled, he clenched his jaw lifted both my legs putting them on both sides of my head before plunging in again right as his hand wrapped around my neck applying pressure.

“Sometimes I wish I can chock you to death” he sneered tightening his grip and not once stopping his abuse on my hole. I felt myself lose air in my lungs and I wasn’t going to allow this bastard to make me pass out, I wrapped my hand around his neck also applying pressure. He says I am big headed but he is hella big headed as well. I could see him losing his air and I was in the same boat but neither of us let go, we were willing to kill each other than give out. I wanted him dead but not right now.

I punched his hand away from my neck before throwing him down and as we were both wheezing for air I climbed on top of him sitting down on his shaft, I didn’t care if he had caught his breath or not, the only thing I fuckin cares about was my orgasm, I just started moving hard my glare on him still there, how I hated this fucker. His hands flew on my waist guiding me down to his shaft our eyes locked, his anger so evident but his red neck and skin made me want to smile, he deserved it all.

I was so lost I didn’t get a chance when he sat up so quick before flipping us throwing me on the tiled wet floor. I hissed in pain that shot through every part of my body but all of that didn’t last long when he plunged into once again “I’m in control” he growled kneeling between my legs before pulling my legs up around his waist with me now laying on my shoulders, he is going to fuckin break me. What kind of positions are these.

“Control freak” I growled back with a moan and a hiss at the same time, he didn’t say anything fuckin the living shit out of me with all of his power. His muscles all flexed and all of his energy was going in me, I know this is going to hurt like a bitch when done. I was so fuckin uncomfortable with his constant thrusts in this position I was moving with his every thrust yet being yanked at, my shoulders were getting bruised that’s for sure “Oh fuck” as much as I hated it, he reached exactly where I wanted him to reach, he was gonna make me cum and even if I can’t feel half of my body, the pleasure is still tantalizingly great

Bliss was going through me, I noticed that he didn’t make that erotic face when fucking me. He had that ‘I want to destroy and rip you face’ as sweat was clinging to his body grunts escaping his lips with every hit he made “Tell me you’re mine” I laughed even if I know I was kind of not in the position to be laughing but I did, I laughed.

“Fuck you” I gave him the finger, who the Fuck does he think I am. I am not owned. His hits slowed down, his look that of murder.

“You’re mine Dash”

“Yeah and Santa is real, get out of your fuckin asshole Mekhi. I belong to fuckin no one”

“Santa is not real but my gun is” he threatened letting go of my thighs and as before they fell down already weak. I am going to be so bruised after this ‘But when am I not bruised’ he leaned right over my face yanking my hair back and for the first time he looked more than angry and murderous. He was furious, enraged even “Sleep with anyone and they are dead with their entire fuckin family” And that was the Driscoll in him talking and I actually believed him, he didn’t look like he was fucking joking but as much as I believed his threat, I was not going to allow him to step on me like I am a fuckin stepping stone. He let go of my hair flipping me around pulling me on my fours and with the hold of my hips he slammed into me with so much possessiveness that I could feel even in his touch.

This guy is going to be a fuckin problem, that I know “Oh fuck…..Fuck…..Fuck” I screamed out when he pulled my hair using it as his anchor to plunge into me. My dick throbbed leaking so bad “You stupid prick”

“This prick is in your asshole and is about to spill in you” his moves became even harder than before and a bit faster getting me closer to the edge  the more he pounded so hard in me his balls slapping on my skin. He gripped my his hard his moves getting sloppy making me cum with a scream my entire body shaking and I was still experiencing my intense orgasm when his load shot into me. I slumped on the tile completely worn out and he followed slumping right besides me.

I breathed in hard trying to catch my breath as fast as I can, my eyes moving to him. This bitch fuckin threatened me and he is fuckin getting away with it. I lifted my hand punching him in his guts and when he groaned in pain I felt satisfied letting myself get back down from my high that left me completely worn out.

Vote, comment and share if you have the

time

Chapter 22

Mekhi’s POV

“Get the Fuck out of my house before I Fuck you” Dash growled threateningly. He is still tired from the way I fucked him that he hasn’t even moved an inch from his spot yet he is thinking of fucking me, sometimes I admire his courage even if I hate it just as much.

“Like you are in any place to do the fucking” I tauted my eyes moving to the blood dripping down his thighs, is it weird that it turned me on even more just seeing him like that. I know I was rough and I must have ripped him that’s for sure but I still want to Fuck him again

“Do you want to taste that theory bitch” I scoffed, he can barely lift his head, I have a better chance of fuckin him than the other way around. I pulled my pants that were right outside the bathroom door the pulling out a cigarette and a lighter.

“Do you have any day that you actually give up, you are fucked” I argued blowing my smoke and before I knew it my cigarette was out of my hands and Dash was taking a whiff off of it. I sighed pulling out another lighting it up deciding not to argue with him even more because we might end up fucking each other

“And don’t think I have forgotten that slap” I burst out laughing remembering that. I really did him dirty but why not when he thinks he can do things without any consequences at all. I almost yelled when pain attacked my thigh, he was fuckin burning me with his cigarette

“What the Fuck man” I cursed pulling myself away from him taking in the burn and he was fuckin laughing his ass off “That was not cool” he fuckin burnt me, the Fuck. I slapped him and he burns me, how do those two fuckin compare to each other.

“Maybe not for you” he replied with a smirk and as much as I hate him he has an amazing smirk “Now get the Fuck out of my house” he added pulling himself up and when he hissed with his jaw clenched I couldn’t help but actually laugh, yap he may not be able to sit for a few days from now.

“Now that is cool” I smirked inhaling my smoke as he stood under the shower letting the water pour down on his body washing away the blood and my semen. I put out my cigarette getting up walking behind him ready for another round however before I could even touch him he elbowed me right on the jaw without even turning around like he had expected me to do that “Fuck”

“I said get out of my house” he growled once again, this bitch. I gritted my teeth glaring down at his hot muscular dripping wet body that just managed to turn me on again even if it looks like he is not going to allow me to touch again, I was gonna give up and actually go home but why give up before pissing him off even more. A nasty idea came into my head, I lifted my hand and slapped him hard on his ass and before he could react and throw a kick or a punch I stormed out of there struggling to pick up my clothes but I didn’t get time when a kick landed on my ass pushing me to the ground.

I didn’t have to look back to know he was fuming. I got up as fast as I could storming to the door running from there. I was completely naked and I didn’t know what I was going to do when I get out of this house but to hell was I staying here to get killed. I had reached the stares when a body ran into me and we went stumbling down. I hit my head more than I could count plus my ass is hurting like crazy, the minute we landed Dash was on top of me like an angry beast that wasn’t in any form of pain.

I hid my face as strong punches landed on my face hard “You bitch” he sneered when he punched my stomach making me take my hand off of my head and right away a punch landed straight on my eye. I was not going to take this, his punch landed down like a fuckin hammer connecting with my skin. I moved my hand so quick capturing his dick in my hand, his eyes widened his punch stopping mid air

“Punch me again and I swear I am going to pull it” i threatened my eyes still on that clenched hand that is still above my eye. It looked strong just by being there, and i know it will be causing massive pain if it actually lands on my face. I sighed in relief when he unclenched his hand though that relief didn’t last long when his hand wrapped around my shaft “Oh fuck” I half cursed my stupidity and half moaned

“Do you trust your dick in my hand”

“Nope” I said so quickly, how can I trust Dash with my dick. He is unpredictable, you can never know his next move at all “We should let go together” I suggested when his grip tightened.

“Why are you hard if you don’t trust me?”

“Dicks are the first thing to betray us all” he leaned down closer to my face with some kind of look

“Beg me to release it”

“Dude I have yours in my hand, you should be begging me to release it” Who in the hell is going to beg, for fucks sake.

“You know you’re going to beg me one day right” he lifted his eye brow with a tiny teasing smile

I lifted my head getting closer to his face too “Sorry but I don’t think I will be participating in your wild fantasies” who is going to beg, he can punch me for all I care but I will never beg. To beg I would rather get buried.

“Let me guess” there was no hint of joking or anything “Mekhi Jett doesn’t beg or get fucked right”

“Good thing you know” He made a thinking face his eyes filled with something I couldn’t decipher right before he let go of my now hard dick. I too hesitantly let go of his waiting for something to happen, he doesn’t give up like ever and I should be expecting just anything from him, a punch, a head bump just anything  “You’re hard too” I pointed out eyeing his dick. I wouldn’t mind if we Fuck once again right now and I was about to suggest it when I spotted something in the corner of my eye. It might be small but I have been around many to know one “You have cameras in your house” I questioned turning my head to him

“What!? Where?” The way He got off of me spinning around made me realize he didn’t know. I pointed in the corner of the room and as he squinted his eyes to see it. I moved my eyes around to see another one on the other side of the kitchen “Holy shit, Fuck” he was on his feet right away and I followed “Is he watching right now, Fuck, Fuck, when did he put that there” he made his way to it “Was he trying to spy on me” Well my eyes are on his naked ass and to be honest I am horny.

“Maybe he was worried for intruders” he scoffed turning to me

“Intruders? Who would dare come in this house where a big man who is an ex military like him lives plus, me. That is basically trying to rob a Driscoll” The last comment made me laugh

“A Driscoll huh?”

“Have you seen how big my old man is, I would be scared to get on the same bus he is on”

“Have you noticed that that is the only person you’re scared of”

“Who else will I be scared of, you”  he turned around showing me his somehow soft dick that I wish to make hard again “Isn’t this ridiculous, a camera in the house. What was he expecting me to do in this house-”

“Bring guys around”

“Yeah right, I wasn’t gay until you came around” I took note of his words ‘I wasn’t gay’ does that mean he is gay now or something “I bet he just wanted to see if I will bring some kind of drugs”

“Are you gay?” His eyes leered at me from head to toe and I could see some anger in his eyes

“Can I tell you something Mekhi” he licked his teeth “You really make me want to wring your neck like so tightly and just kill you” Well I wanted to know, is it so wrong.

“Shouldn’t I be allowed to erase the camera before you kill me, I am not sure your old man would appreciate our naked asses on his computer”

He turned back to the camera his hands on his waist “Nah, why spy on me. Maybe he will throw me out afterwards” I didn’t understand his words as he got close to me holding both my shoulders getting me on high alert ready to throw a punch his way if he tries something “We should give him a show”

“You mean dance around” I smirked pissing him off even if I knew what he meant exactly

“I will throw you into the wall”

“Do you have to threaten me every time”

“Look who is talking, you threaten your way through life” Well he is not wrong “Now let’s make a sex tape for my old man” I glanced from him to the camera and really I don’t give a fuck, why put cameras in the house. He deserves this, plus I am horny as Fuck and Dash is offering his ass, well that alone is enough for me to not care who is watching

“Let’s make a sex tape”

Please vote and comment

Chapter 23

Dash’s POV

When my old man came back home that night I was waiting for his reaction. He had come with a doctor for my drug test, there was no difference in his look making me wonder if he had seen the sex tape or not. I waited for any reaction but none came out, diner came up and as usual we were silent still nothing, I wondered if he was pretending he didn’t see it or he actually didn’t

On Sunday I had no trainings in the morning which I was thankful about, my ass is killing me after a rough morning I got that almost broke me in half. I had to give Mekhi credit, to make a man like me want to stay in bed and sleep was a very big thing and I salute him though my pay back was coming very soon. My Sunday was as boring as they come since my old man spent the day at home, cutting the lawn with me in my room playing video games pretending he wasn’t around

We have no communication with each other and I was glad. I have nothing to talk to him about “Maxen” him with the name, I got out of bed to go have dinner. I reached the table and as usual it was set, him in his usual chair. I sat in mine digging in enjoying the silence, just the clicking of our forks. I was done just as soon as him, I picked up my plate taking it into the kitchen “Maxen sit” he called when I was about to make my way to my room.

I moved back on the table and he had his eyes on me that emotionless face that doesn’t allow you to know what he is thinking “You’re gay?” the way it strained out of his throat made me want to smile but I kept a straight face

“Yes sir” I am not but why say no, I need him to think I am. I need him to throw me out not keep me here.

“Since when?”

“Since I like dick up my ass” Okay that just flew out and by the clenching of his jaw I knew I had just pissed him off ‘Please throw me out’

“Don’t act smart”

“You asked for a question and I gave you an answer sir” I replied tasting the waters when he got up, I followed getting ready just incase he decides to get physical or something. I leaned back when a blow flew my way but with his speed and agility he had caught me by my shirt and punched me three times on the head, stomach and my neck cutting of my air supply.

I fell down wheezing for air, that is a move I haven’t learn how to use because I am not that fast. I held my neck coughing trying my best to breath “I don’t care who you sleep with” his voice rung throughout the room like knives but with his words I knew he wasn’t about to throw me out at all “Never disrespect me like that, do you understand?”

“Yes sir” I gritted out with a glare to him that I know will do nothing to him but I know one day, one fuckin day I will exact my revenge on his ass.

“Get to bed” he didn’t wait for me to say anything, he just moved cleaning the table. I got up from the floor storming into my room falling on the bed filled with resentment, I just want to disappear and leave this place. My phone chose to ring in that moment, I picked it up without checking the caller calling ‘What?’ in an angry voice

“Now I understand why you’re scared of him, he moved like the wind before I knew it you were on the floor wheezing” I first frowned, then got confused about how he saw that until realization took over. Why didn’t I think he will do that, of course he had to do that

“Let me guess you hacked my cameras” I found myself smiling my mood getting lifted up a bit

“I had to, I needed to know what else he has recorded plus, I needed a copy of that sex tape”

“How does it look?”

“Dirty, sexy and hot. No wonder he became hulk on your ass, I bet his eyes are bruised this was insane. I am struggling with boner after boner. I am getting turned on by my own fucking, Jesus, I fucked you good”

“Stop boosting your ego, you were enjoying my ass”

“True but man we look hot, let me send you a screen shot I took” a message arrived right away and I pulled the phone off of my ear to see it and jeez we look fucked. Our hair is sticking out in different places, we are sweaty with Mekhi’s lifting my one leg up his dick inside of me on the wall our faces so erotic and man Mekhi has a sexy face, his copper brown hair giving him that erotic sexy look, his colbat eyes giving me that intense look.

“We look….. erotic”

“If that’s erotic imagine the video, whew, this is insane, we gave him a show and I know he is surprised to have seen his son like that”

“I kind of wanted him to throw me out but turns out he is not homophobic but rather obsessed with respect”

“He was in military, do you know how much respect he gets”

“I’m his son”

“He is a military man, do you think he knows how to raise a child. Of course he has to go all military on your ass. It’s like growing up in a mafia, that is what I know, it’s a normal thing”

“I would actually prefer being a mafia child” In mafia you get to be feared, you rule ‘that is if you are the boss’ under men are just lap dogs who get controlled and they are worse off than me. I hate being controlled, it suffocates you to the core

“You can join if you want”

“And get you as my boss, no fuckin way. I already deal with your ass long enough to have you boss me around”

“You are just hard to keep in order”

“Why does everyone want to keep me in order?” I asked with a growl, I don’t need order, I need freedom is that too hard to understand. Maybe I should get ‘him’ in order, I know that will be fun

“It might be the fact that you are hard-headed and you like fighting, it is hard getting you in control except when I’m fucking you”

“Guess what?”

“What?”

“If I were there you would have a broken nose by now” His laughter followed my threat, I know I am serious and his nose would be bleeding right now I am fast at throwing those when I am messed with

“I know, too bad you can’t”

“But I can do this” I hang up on him as I sighed passing my hands through my face. I am almost eighteen I need to get out of here very soon or I am gonna get thrown into military. I walked into the bathroom brushing my teeth seeing a bruise form on my head and my neck which had been bruised by Mekhi already. After brushing I pulled off my shirt and pants remaining in my boxers before getting under the covers turning off the light calling it a night.

When morning came I was up by five in the morning for training and when I was done, I took a shower threw on my clothes, got into the car before my old man drove me to school like he always does. After handing me my lunch money, he drove away after making sure that I entered the school. A hushed voice called coming from the cars. I turned to find Sim motioning me to get close. I moved close to him “What are you doing here?”

“I couldn’t call, it’s too risky but here” he handed me a small device “We will be able to hack him if you keep him away from his devices long enough”

“The deal was you first help me take control over the monitor, I’m not doing anything until-”

“Here” he knelt down on one knee pulling my pants up. He pulled out a device from his pants and attached it to my ankle monitor. I know I shouldn’t be trusting someone else with my monitor after what happened with Mekhi yet here I am, trusting this Sim dude only because we have a mutual enemy. It took a second before it beeped and the monitor was off of my ankle finally “Here” he handed me the monitor.

“Can I have control over it” I asked him taking the monitor in my hand. I know I would need some revenge on Mekhi, he has zapped me to many times to not get revenge on his ass.

“If I make a call, it…..let me make the call” he picked up the phone after getting the answer from my eyes “Send the control system on Dash’s phone… alright…. You will have the control of it on your phone”

“Great, then you will get what you need” I smiled, Mekhi is sure as hell dead because now that this is off and he can’t trace my every move or zap me.

My revenge is about to begin

Chapter 24

Mekhi’s POV

I closed my lap top after getting what I need pushing it into my bag pack “Aaron, Apollo let’s go” I ordered getting them out of the class. We have a mission, after a long search of what happened to our men I have finally spotted a face, I have to say they were clever at covering up their tracks and if it weren’t for a small shop’s surveillance cameras I wouldn’t have spotted them anywhere. We got out of the class and I was about check the monitor to see where Dash is when he appeared right in the corner “We have a job”

He didn’t complain he stopped walking until we reached him going back out of the school and back into the parking lot. I got into my car with Dash getting in the passenger seat, Aaron and Apollo getting into their following me behind “I feel like you have already added me into your mafia group”

“Just realized that now” I asked throwing him a smirk before focusing back on the road.

“I guess I still have no choice in this huh” There was something in his voice I have never heard of before ‘Was that excitement?’ I turned to him to find him taking in the city building. I ignored him when my device started to beep so loudly, I picked it up slowing down the car trying to see what was wrong with it, it was losing signal and continuously blinking. I was still searching for a parking spot when everything went back to normal “Is everything alright?”

“I don’t know but I can’t deal with it now” I put the device back down following the GPS. I need this done right about now. It didn’t take long for us to reach the small mart. We walked in with Aaron and Apollo right behind us

“Hello, how may I help you today?” The cashier had a genuine smile

“I want to take a look at your CCTV footage”

“I don’t think I can do that-” Aaron had a gun on his head getting the guy to start stuttering out.

“No need for that, he will show us won’t you” the guy nodded in fear typing down on his computer before turning it towards us, shaking like a leaf. I pulled the computer typing in the day I needed to see the footage when the same weird thing that happened in the car happened on the computer. I typed trying quickly trying to figure out what was happening with it when it went completely blank for just a second before reloading back up.

“What happened?” Aaron asked, I bit the corner of my lip in thought, the same thing happened in the car, it didn’t take long before it turned back on. I waited for it to get back on and once it was done I got into the footage once again only to find it entirely clean. I pulled out my device, checking all of my data and I cursed, I should have checked earlier, I should have knows I was being hacked.

“Fuck” I threw it on the ground furious, it might have not had anything important but whoever managed to get in my system must be one hell of a genius to have been able to break down all of the walls

“What is going on?”

“Someone hacked me” I replied pulling out my lap top turning it on, whoever did this had to be close enough to get in my system and get as far as pulling off all of my data. I checked my lap top typing away as all eyes were trained on me, If they managed to pull from my device it was just time they try to pull on my lap top and as expected they started as soon as I turned it on. I typed blocking it and instead of them getting into me I entered into them and I stole all of their data bringing it onto my lap top ‘Fuck you, no one hacks me’

I watched as it loaded until one hundred percent. I opened all of the files and it was basically robbery, mostly banks. I didn’t get time to pass my eyes  through it all when I saw a file about a military monitor. I turned to Dash slowly, my eyes skeptical, my hand darting to my gun right away “I need your hands where I can see them” I warned, my hand on my gun just in case he does anything stupid.

“Why?” He raised his hands his eyes not scared or anything, I didn’t expect him to be scared I just wasn’t expecting that look on his face. He was holding his phone in hand.

“Pull your pants up” I ordered my eyes on his ankle

“Why Mekhi?” He asked with a twitch of his lip right before a zap hit my fuckin leg

“Oh shit” I cursed holding skipping on one leg, how didn’t I see that coming “Dash, stop it”

“Why? it’s not like you did?” I should have seen this coming, why did I get so reluctant to not see this coming, to not have checked the fuckin monitor like I always do and how did he put that thing on me without me realizing it.

“What is going on?” Aaron asked making his way to me “Are you okay?” I yelled out when Dash increased the level and now I know how this feels like having that fuckin thing on the leg, I was doing my best to not make a fuckin sound. I moved my hands to my laptop, I need to take control again but he came and pulled it out of my hands closing it increasing the level “Hey what are you doing?”

“Tell him to leave or I swear to god I am going to put this bitch on the last level” I turned to Aaron and Apollo feeling my leg burning, like it is going to fuckin fall off. After how many times I zapped him, this is going to be one hell of revenge, that is if he doesn’t get my leg off.

“Go, I will- I will call when I need you” I said not letting go of my leg and the counter even if Dash has stopped with the zapping, the pain is still lingering in place

“Is he kidnapping-”

“I said leave” I ordered again through clenched teeth pulling on my muscles glaring at both Aaron and Apollo. They both looked hesitate “I said leave” I practically growled at them until they finally did as I asked “Dash, we can make something out” I offered but he tapped the button and Son of a bitch. I put my fist between my teeth stopping myself from yelling out. I fell down on my knees clutching my leg hard feeling my body start getting sweaty at the pain shooting through my leg, I tried to swallow it, to not cry out, I have been through things like this, I have been shot and a bullet wound is the worst wound but this feels nothing like a bullet, this feels like your entire body is being burnt but from one spot that it becomes so excruciating.

“You don’t talk unless I say so” he squat next to me after turning off the monitor and I was wheezing out trying to catch my breath “You basically don’t breath unless I say so, do you understand” I glared at him but even I know that will do nothing “stand” I turned away from him cursing myself in my head for being this stupid when once again, pain shot through my leg once again….

“Yes, yes” I yelled trying to make him stop. I held my leg clutching it so hard trying to get it to feel again.

“Good, now pay this kind man for traumatizing him” I pushed myself back up on my legs, not applying pressure on the other as I pulled out my wallet. I picked up some bills throwing them on the counter “Great, now hand me your phone”

“What? Why?”

“You think I don’t know you, for all I know you might have some kind of…..software or some bullshit that can stop the monitor bring” he put his hand up. My phone can’t stop the monitor, it can help pause it for at least five minutes but it can’t. I picked it out of my pants handing it to him still feeling the after shocks from the zapping “Let’s go” I shook my leg out before getting outside taking the limp out of my leg getting to my car “I need you to get every device you have in here and give it to me”

“I don’t have other devices” I argued, I broke one after all the data was stolen off.

“You have at least five devices on you, hand them over”

“I don’t have any devices” I yelled in frustration, he has just ruined the mission and taken me back to zero, I was almost hacked just about now and he is getting me into this bullshit yet for all I know whoever he teamed up with fuckin hacked me

“Yelling, I hate yelling” he tsked before zapping me again and I yelled cursing holding my leg and the car “But I like that kind of yelling” he sighed as if in the most peaceful place in the world. This is the first time I have seen him like this, so free and looking like a winner ‘Fuck, I can’t believe I am going to let him zap me just to keep seeing that look on his face’  “Let me see if we can get you some manners on level eight” Immediately after that excruciating pain passed through my body and I yelled out clutching the wheel trying to swallow it, this isn’t the kind of pain you swallow, this was the kind of pain that swallows you. For goodness’ sake it was made for military men, of course it has to be excruciating.

“Dash, Dash” I panted out raising my hand trying to get him to stop

“Beg” Why did I see that coming, of course he will want me to beg. I would do anything but not fuckin beg, I can let my leg fall off. I took in deep breaths trying to swallow it “Alright” he turned it off and I felt like I can breath well again, I think he saw my resistance, I am not fuckin begging “Now let’s get back to school”

‘This is going to be a long day for me’

Chapter 25

Dash’s POV

I plan on having as much fun with Mekhi as I can, he has humiliated so much and now it was my time to have some plan and since I don’t trust him, I have to be cautious, he tends to be a brain yack sometimes “The gun” I lifted my hand and as the last time he didn’t object lifting his hips up letting me pull the gun out of his pants before he leaned back his eyes on the road.

“Are you going to tell me how you got the monitor off” he asked his eyes never leaving the road, he has been so calm since we left the small mart and I am getting kind of scared, for a person who likes control he should be squirming like I was or at least trying to fight me like I did.

“That is for me to know and for you to do what I tell you to” he moved his eyes to me with a smirk, I tapped my phone zapping him for a second and his hands tightened on the wheel almost losing control of the car before he got the control back the minute I stopped “Like I said, I’m in control” I leaned back feeling jubilant at my win that he obviously didn’t see coming and I am about to see him squirm, yell in pain in front of the entire school that is scared of him ‘This is going to be a good day for me’

He parked the car in the parking lot of the school, it was empty as everyone is still in class. I told him to get out making sure he didn’t touch anything just in case he has a device, we got out of the car without any incidents “What are you planning?” He asked walking besides me with his hands in knee coat looking so calm and collected.

“What you did to me, make you my lap dog” I was hella serious about that but he just smirked, I ignored him as that is his only trait even if he is angry or something he always smirks like something is funny. We walked through the empty hall ways and when we got to class which has to be English, I walked in and as usual the teacher only gave us one glance before focusing back on what he was teaching as we sat in the back seats, Aaron and Apollo nowhere to be found.

I picked out my book handing it to Mekhi “Let me guess, copy your notes” I smirked handing him my pen “This is going to be interesting” he mumbled that smirk not getting off of his lips, I don’t need him smirking, I need him in pain. I exhaled hard leaning back trying to destruct myself as he became busy listening to the teacher for the first time since I met him he was attentive to what was being taught and actually noting something down, he has a nice handwriting, so neat. This is when I noticed I have never seen him write, he always has that stupid lap top in front of him.

My eyes moved from the book and back to his face, so concentrated without that stupid smirk on his lips he actually looked hot that I felt like fucking him right here. I have noticed how I always let him have his way with me and I never get a chance, I should prepare that soon because I would want to be in his ass very soon “The class is over boss” Mekhi’s voice brought be back to reality seeing kids piling out of class, my mind came back to what he told me.

“If you didn’t put so much sarcasm, I would have believed you” I mumbled tapping my phone zapping his leg, he didn’t yell but he flinched holding his fist on his mouth trying so hard to not yell, his muscles poking out showing how hard he was fighting “Scream Mekhi, is your ego too big you can’t scream” I teased increasing the level and this time he coughed out but held his yell inside, I wanted to take long enough until I heard a yell but my stomach rambled “I’m hungry” I announced taking my finger off the button “Come on”

I threw him my bag before carrying his, his face so red showing he was in pain, I know how that thing hurts but I have to admit he is better at handling pain than I am. one level had me yelling. He caught up with me walking besides me as I led him to the cafeteria “Are we going to eat here?”

“Well duh” I replied walking into the cafeteria that went quiet when everyone caught our forms, he has me eating out every lunch, not today “Go get me food” I ordered making my way to an empty seat without adding anything. I noticed how everyone averted their eyes when they caught Mekhi, they are so scared of him and if they knew I had him in my arms they wouldn’t believe me. I saw him go to the cafeteria lady, I don’t know what exactly he ordered but I saw him hand over some money before he was handed a tray.

My eyes traveled his body as he walked back to me, even under my control his confidence didn’t waver at all. I glanced down at my food and it was a cheese burger with fries and a coke “Aren’t to going to eat?” I asked as I picked up a french fry

“Do you want me to eat?” I frowned at his questions

“I’m not going to starve you” he smirked resting both his hands on the desk

“I thought you would plus I was waiting for your permission to eat” my frown got bigger, whoa he is really taking this better than I expected. With the obsession he has with control I thought we would be in blows by now but he is taking it quiet well that it seems like he is having fun yet I should be the one having fun, he should be angry and sad and begging but no, he is actually waiting for me to give him permission to get food. My eyes moved to his as he got up leaning into me so close to my ear “You have the chance to control me, use it wisely” he whispered before making his way towards the cafeteria lady.

I was actually stunned, what does he mean and why did it sound more like he is still in control and not the other way around. It didn’t take long before he walked back with his food and a smoothie “Don’t eat” I stopped him mid way when he was about to take a bite of his food. He smiled resting it down as I asked

“Alright” he leaned back not touching his food, it actually worked but why does he not seem angry about it, I swear this dude is hard to understand.

“Why are you so calm?” I found myself asking, maybe I am not giving him hard tasks, he is actually amused by all of this.

“You want me to be scared” his eyes changed and he gave me a scared look. I groaned tapping the button on my phone and I put it on level ten, let me see him have fun with that. He couldn’t keep his yell in and the entire cafeteria turned towards us as Mekhi yelled holding his leg in pain literally falling down from his seat

“Yes” I am embarrassing him in front of everyone like he did me “Beg Mekhi, beg” I smirked, everyone now is staring at us and I think they want to know what is going on, he was about to open his mouth but I shook my head while clicking my tongue “On your knees” I saw anger flash his eyes as he groaned, his forehead sweating, I know how it hurts and even remembering it make me shiver and even if he had a big head not to beg, he was in pain, that was kind of enough. Everyone’s eyes are almost about to pop out of their sockets at this point.

“Now, give me seventy” I still remember that camp, he made me do seventy push ups then a course and he is definitely going to do those right now. Without a question he pulled off his jacket throwing it at me making me laugh as he started his push ups “Count, I need to hear you” he glared at me making me smirk, it feels so great being in control and I am going to use this as much as I can. He counted going on and on, I moved my legs resting them on top of his back as I enjoyed my burger waiting for him to get done “Do you need a drink?” I mocked taking a sip of my coke and I sighed happily feeling the freshness down my throat.

He lifted himself up and I could see he can’t go on, just fifty and he is tired “Going to give up Mekhi, you can’t finish seventy, where is the Driscoll everyone is so scared of” he turned his head to me and I can see his hands shaking, his entire body now coated in sweat.

“Get me a drink” he voiced out tiredly, I smiled taking my legs off of him before putting a straw in my cole taking it to his mouth, he took a few sips.

“See how generous I am” I mocked resting my legs back on him as he continued, my eyes moved back to the students all standing up watching this as a movie, some were even recording and I noticed some girls waving at themselves as if seeing the most hot sight. I don’t know what tugged to my heart but I didn’t like it and I was about to tell Mekhi to stop when he collapsed down as soon as he reached seventy.

“Mother fucker” he growled out breathing heavily “Fuck, that was…..” he was shaking his hands out breathing so hard

“Tired so soon, yet we have just started, get up” I picked up his bag remaining there to wait for him to get up. He stood up picking up my bag and his coat before following his entire body flowing with sweat and is it bad I want to lick it off.

‘Well I would if it wasn’t my day to have revenge’

Chapter 26

Dash’s POV

Now everyone is cheering for him to run as fast as he can, the entire school has went into chaos after our time in the cafeteria with Mekhi doing whatever I say. When we left the cafeteria I took him to the field and I told him to run, two miles in just fifteen minutes, I know it is impossible but I am not here to give possible tasks, I need his ass in pain, not smirking an enjoying, I didn’t enjoy any of it when he did it to me, I actually felt like snapping his neck

“Go Mekhi, go Mekhi” I don’t know when this became a sport for girls to cheer and for guys to stand by as if waiting for Mekhi to finish but I didn’t mind, this was about Mekhi doing exactly what I wanted. I glanced at my watch, he has finished a mile and he looks famished, he did that to me and I finished the course, he better finish it himself and after this more is coming his way. He ran back passed me, he isn’t wearing a shirt all his tattoos showing with his body looking very sweaty.

He flashed me a smirk as if this was a game, I tapped my phone zapping him making him trip over rolling into the ground making me laugh as he groaned trying to get up with his now bleeding lip “Are you okay?” A girl asked with concern, they don’t even talk to him, why are they starting now when they are scared if he just walks by.

“Don’t get any closer, Mekhi you still have a mile to finish get off your fuckin ass or are you gonna give up” I said glancing at my watch, he got up continuing and everyone cheered on him. Well it doesn’t matter, now as long as I am getting what I need and right after here I have something bigger planned for him.

“Excuse me” A scared voice made me glance away from Mekhi and behind me, to find a small boy with a box in hand sweating like he was about to pass out I didn’t say anything waiting for him to say what he needs and soon as I have to watch Mekhi “I…um…uh, you, thisisforyou” he said so fast I almost didn’t understand what he said as he handed me the box looking down as if expecting a punch or something, well he should, I am so quick with those

I took the box intrigued while pulling it open to find shoes, new shoes, they look expensive too and actually nice “Why are you giving me this?” I asked still wondering why in the hell some kid I don’t know would be handing me shoes and my fuckin size on top of that

“About the other night, I threw up on your shoes” he spoke like he was out of breath and I am sure this kid is about to pass out with his face so fuckin red “I tried washing them but the smell didn’t move so I decided to buy…..as an apology, I’m so sorry” he took in a deep breath as if trying to calm himself down, actually that is sweet, I had even forgotten about that. I was about to reply when everyone kept quiet, I turned my eyes over the field to find Mekhi standing not running and his eyes were on me with his hands on his waist.

I moved the box in one hand glancing at my watch and his minutes were over yet he hadn’t finished his laps. I was about to tell him to continue even if the time was over I need two miles but he started stalking towards me and with the way he was walking he didn’t seem happy at all, in fact he seemed like he was fuming. I almost felt a smirk appearing on my lips, did I finally manage to get him out of his ‘perfect mood’ did running become too much to him.

My question was answered when he reached me and without saying a word his fist landed on the boy behind me “Hey!” I called pulling him back when he tried to punch the boy again, who was crying out in pain holding his cheek and probably about to pass out “What the Fuck Mekhi?”

“You-you” he gritted his teeth pointing at me with a look of pure distaste, he looked murderous that everyone around us moved back in fear “You can do anything, anything but you don’t get to flirt with anyone, do you hear me Dash” he gritted out.

“You don’t get to tell-” he cut me off

“When it comes to this, I don’t give a Fuck, YOU don’t flirt with a fuckin soul-” He too was cut off by the yelling of students as they run apart creating space for whoever had scared them when a man who has a little bit of resemblance to Mekhi appeared with a big man on his right, Aaron and Apollo right next to them with big guns in hand “Dad, what are you doing here?” Mekhi seemed shocked to see them, his eyes dancing to me then back to his dad. The one and only Blake Driscoll, with his face alone you can understand why everyone fears him, he has that, I will kill you face.

“I should be asking you that” his eyes moved up and down his son “Aaron said you were kidnapped, is this him” he said the last pointing at me with his gun and I almost flinched but didn’t putting on my cold exterior, if it was getting to guns I was not go down alone

“Aaron, I told you to get out of this” Mekhi seethed his eyes on Aaron.

“You said you got hacked, then you screamed and he was holding you hostage” Aaron explained his eyes moving from me to Mekhi and with me he had that hatred that he was holding in, if he needed a fight I was available, he doesn’t need to keep it in.

“Are you being held against your will or?” Blake seemed confused, so was the big guy next to him.

“It is just a game” Mekhi replied in a calm manner, he bent down holding his hands on his leg and before I knew it he got up with the monitor off of his leg

“What the Fuck?” I almost yelled in shock, he could do that all the time and he let me zap him. He turned to me flashing me his smirk “You could have done that all along” This bitch

“You needed some fun and I decided to give you some fun and let you take ‘control’ for once” he said as if this isn’t a big deal is he for real, so I was in fake control all along. This is so disappointing on my part, I was acting all mighty thinking I got him under my arms, he actually made me believe I got him yet all along he could have……oh this bitch.

“Did I get dragged here for some stupid ass fucking game” Blake snarled in anger making us turn to him “I can’t mother fuckin believe this, I was brought here because of a fuckin game” he turned to Aaron as he shot a bullet in the sky making students run for their lives “Don’t you come to me and feed me with silly information when there is nothing wrong mother fucker or the next time I will put a bullet in your head, do you hear me” with that threat he turned around and walked away with the big guy who threw Mekhi a simple salute before following Blake away from the field with Aaron looking like a deer in head light, Apollo being quiet beside him.

“I hope you enjoyed the fun until it lasted” I groaned pushing him back as he chuckled as if this is the most amusing thing ever.

“I can’t believe you played me”

“I didn’t want to burst your bubble” Ugh, I can’t believe he was doing all of that willingly. I bent down picking up my shoes that were gifted to me when Mekhi slapped them out of my hands again

“Fuck, Mekhi you should stop with the stupid possessiveness, the kid is only trying to repay my shoes since he ruined the last ones”

“I am the only one allowed to buy you shoes or anything” Oh fuckin hell, can anyone ever get Mekhi to just stop.

“You don’t control me”

“But I own you” he seethed his eyes showing how possessive he is. I sighed getting tired of arguing with him as I picked up the shoes giving up on his ass

“But can’t I just keep them, they are so-” He glared at me “Fine” I groaned moving over to the kid who was still holding his cheek crying like a baby “Here, you don’t need to repay me, it’s all fine alright a-” I was pulled by my elbow away from the kid. Mekhi literally dragged me away from the field the kids separating to give us passage “Why are you being like this, I was trying to be nice to the kid, you punched him”

“You are never nice to anyone why him” he let go of my elbow roughly before glaring back at me

“For goodness sake Mekhi” I groaned in exhaustion “I kind of thought I will be having the last of you after I get rid of the monitor but turns out I can not get rid of Mekhi Jett” I rolled my eyes at the last part air quoting his name.

“You can only get rid of me when I am dead”

“I can start planning that” he laughed pulling my elbow once again.

“Come on let’s go, I will let you drive my car”

“Whoa, really” he loves that car so much, he has never let anyone sit in it, well except me of course

“Yes, really” he might have cheated about the monitor thing but at least I got a little bit of fun when I thought I had control over him plus, I am going to drive his car, technically this has been a really great day for me “Plus you tell me who gave you the device to hack me”

Chapter 27

Mekhi’s POV

I sat on my driver’s side couch with a cigarette in my hand feeling the cold air hit my skin with my eyes on my men who entered the bullet filled building with Aaron leading the crew and after his mess up a few days ago he better make this mission a success or he is getting demoted from being my second in command to just a guard.

I had told him to go, I didn’t tell him to call Blake. The last thing I need is my dad getting involved in my shit. He should do his thing while I do mine, all he needs to know is me helping him out with his mafia things and nothing else. He had made me laugh yesterday when a video of Dash making me do whatever he wanted surfaced via the internet reaching him, he was fuming and ready to off Dash and me in the process.

How can Mekhi Jett be treated like a fuckin lap dog he said it was humiliating and no matter how much I told him it was a game he was just angry enough to throw his Blake tantrums. I wasn’t even ready to delete all the videos as I wanted everyone who hates me to think I am soft now and let them attack or something. They will like to go after Dash and ask him how he did it, how he made me do whatever he had asked but before they try I have one person I need dead and that is Sim. If he thought that going to Dash, giving him a device to hack me will end without a bullet between his eyes he thought wrong, he should have thought better than that because right now he is in one hell of trouble when I get my hands on him, that is if I get my hands on him, my bullet might be the first to reach him.

If there is one thing I hate the most now days is someone touching Dash and most especially someone thinking of using him against me and right now I know many are going to try and I can’t wait to see what Dash is willing to do for my enemies just to get rid of my ass. I don’t trust him either as I know he hates me but I like him and a lot, where we are now is kind of working for me and I would hate it if someone tries to ruin it, that is the biggest reason why Sim is dying today, he tried that.

I passed my lips as I watched Sim being dragged out of the beat down house towards my car bleeding everywhere. I took one last long drag out of my cigarette before lighting it out throwing it in a distance as I jumped out of my car with my gun in my hands. I closed the door leaning onto it whilst Aaron and Apollo dragged Sim towards me “Long time Sim” Was the first thing I said after he was thrown at my feet “I wouldn’t say long enough as you’re here”

“You think after what you did I would let you go live freely”

“After what I did?” I asked with a laugh “I remember saving your life but I think we both have different versions of the story but please go ahead and tell me yours” my voice had amusement in it but I was hella not amused, he hacked me and I know he got some information from me, he did a great job I have to admit, no one has ever hacked me and managed to actually get some information but I guess it was bound to happen since he used Dash and I am around Dash all the time.

“You killed my sister”

“Well yeah” I nodded, he’s got a point “You stole from us and you ran, you thought we wouldn’t look for your family members” We never forgive things like that and he should know better “Any way since you brought yourself back” I lifted my gun, not gonna waste my time on him

“Even if I die right now, I will make sure someone else comes and kills you” I gave a short humourless chuckle before shooting him on the forehead ‘I will be waiting’ all my life so many people have tried to kill me and I know one day someone might succeed but until then, any threat that comes my way is dead

“Clean this up” I ordered jumping back in my car driving away without a glance back. Now that Sim is done I have to find out who he was working with, Sim knew nothing about hacking and if he hacked me then there is someone behind him, someone very good with computers, I need to get on top of this. I parked at my apartment not willing to go back to the main house and face Blake who is still fuming about the school video that I actually deleted from all social media since he was flipping out.

I walked to my door and after unlocking it with my finger print I walked in taking off my jacket as I made my way to my room. I threw the jacket before getting completely naked taking a short shower, after I pulled on some boxers falling on bed calling it a day, the rest will be dealt with tomorrow. I was still in my slumber when something cold touched my wrist, I snapped awake moving my hand to retrieve my gun but I couldn’t move. Both of my hands are cuffed on the head board on either side of my head with Dash standing in front of me with a neutral look on his face

“ Dash“ I warned, he has been up and down these last few days and since the monitor is off I can’t track him all the time “Uncuff me”

“No” he replied as he pulled off his jacket throwing it on top of my computer and just by the action my heart pounded.

“Dash, you’re not going to fuck me” I warned again my voice deadly, he is not going anywhere near my ass.

“Who said I am going to?” He asked as if I don’t know better, he has been literally threatening to do so ever since the fake control thing

“Then why did you cuff me?”

“Because I am going to kill you” he smiled picking up his bag that I didn’t notice earlier.

“Then why cuff me, we can fight it out and…..” I trailed off when he pulled out a toy and that is not a toy that kills people, I would know. It is a vibrator, a black one and instantly I tried fighting my cuffs “Dash, you’re not going to fuck me” and most especially not with that fuckin toy

“Get off to high horse, I said I am not” He argued then pulled out a dildo, a black one too placing it all down to the side of the bed then sat down resting his hand on my thigh and I was on high alert “You have told me so many times that you don’t get fucked and I know you think I am hard headed but I listen and I would never do something you don’t want” the sincerity in his voice scared me more than his anger ever did.

“Then why am I cuffed and why are those here” I pointed at the toys, he chuckled looking at them.

“Oh, don’t mind them I just thought I could use them on me so you can watch” he replied turning to me with a soft chuckle buy honestly that idea turned me on “Plus I cuffed you because I wanted to give you a blow job” And that was enough to get my dick rock hard, I am going to be in his mouth. That alone calmed all my worries “I see you like that idea” he laughed getting between my legs as he held onto my boxers “Do you want me to give you a blow job” he suddenly questioned as if he expects me to say no

“I am hard, that should answer your question”

“That does not confirm anything, you might be hard but not in the mood, so tell me, do you want me to give you a blow job” I have never seen this gentle side of his, I didn’t even know this guy had a gentle side or was he mocking me

“I want the blow job”

“See, we are on the same team” he replied before pulling my boxers off of my legs throwing them on the floor as my rock hard leaking cock stood in its glory and with the anticipation it twitched waiting for attention “Look at that” he praised his hand wrapping around my shaft making me groan as he pumped slowly up and down as if tasting the waters as I leaked even more on his hands. He retracted his hand picking up his bag bringing out scissors.

“What the fuck?” I gasped pulling myself back.

“Relax” he chuckled “We might not trust each other but damn, this is just ridiculous. What do you think I am going to do, chop your dick off”

“What would stop you?” He cuffed, me, maybe that was the plan all along plus never trust Dash that much

“Mekhi, I am here to give you a blow job and these are for your shirt” And with that he started cutting my shirt off of my body “See” he threw the scissors away after cutting off my shirt and I felt myself relax a bit. I don’t trust him most especially with something that can be used as a weapon “You’re so stiff, just let go and enjoy” I tried when he took my shaft in his hand again squeezing it a bit “So juicy” he mumbled with a cheeky grin and that was a sign, he is never that happy unless he is plotting my murder or watching me suffer, this had something written all over it, why was he smiling when he was going to suck me off, was he that eager to have my dick in his mouth

He moved closer to me, his lips moving into my neck licking the sensitive skin “Relax” he mumbled and that seemed to calm me down as he pumped my shaft slowly while licking my skin increasing my breathing rate and the more calm I got the more aroused I found myself. His lips felt good on my skin as they moved down to my collar bone taking it between his teeth scraping lightly.

“If I didn’t know better I would say you are making love to me” I teased, I seriously never expected this gentleness from him. Every action of his seems rough and right now he is surprising me to the fullest. He laughed right on my skin sending delicious tingles into me but didn’t say anything as he took my nipple into his mouth lightly biting onto it and I had to clear my throat to keep the moan that was trying to come out of me.

His hand left my dick moving to my other nipple as he circled his pointy finger all over it and I moaned louder when he touched a spot right under my nipple. He stopped sucking as he moved his hand over my sensitive spot with a smile as if he has found pure gold “Mekhi Jett has a spot, I thought you were built differently” he mocked his thumb tracing my spot that I didn’t know I had, it was making me almost tremble and moan out.

I bit the inside of my cheek fighting it, I wasn’t going to show how much I enjoyed the spot and I was glad when his hands retracted and he kissed his way down to my throbbing cock that is leaking a gush or pre-cum and after he touched my spot I felt like I might burst if he doesn’t touch me “Fuck” I breathed out when he was so close to my dick, I need to be inside him “Wrap your mouth around me” he looked at me.

“Okay” And with that he wrapped his lips around my shaft I didn’t get time to question his willingness to do as I said which was odd but whatever, he is sucking me off. I moaned as he moved his head up and down and with each time he moved faster while his other hand playing with my balls.

“Yes” his hot mouth felt great that I buckled my hips fucking his mouth hard and fast. He didn’t complain he took it and when I hit the back of his throat I completely lost it groaning taking in the sensation of his hot mouth “Oh fuck” I moaned harder my hits in his mouth becoming stronger and I hated the fact that my hands were cuffed because I would have a strong hold on his hair and fuck his mouth even harder but in this position I got tired soon as I circled my dick in his mouth with a groan.

He didn’t wait, he went back to sucking me hard and fast, his tongue twirling and swirling all over my shaft “Fuck Dash” I pulled on my wrist as pleasure consumed all of my senses feeling my head swell in his mouth destroying my control as he massaged my balls softly and soon I felt myself get close to my climax “Uhhh fuck” and as pleasure accumulated in the pit of my stomach and was about to let go only for his warmth to retract from my throbbing cock. I immediately snapped my eyes open looking at him “I was-i was close” I croaked out

“I know” he replied while still kneeling between my legs his eyes not showing anything though the air shifted around us “How did it feel to think you were in control” ‘Oh fuck’ I should have known, this was going to be a revenge. Okay the cuffs gave it away but then he….he played me, he made me think he was….I shouldn’t have believed him. All the signs were there, Dash being gentle just didn’t sound like him, being so compliant with everything I say.

I gulped, I can’t let him win “Who said I thought i was in control” I questioned and an amused look got attached to his lips “Obviously the cuffs gave away my control….so now you have gotten your revenge can you….um Uncuff me” to say he burst out laughing, I mean literally that he threw his head back falling into fits of laughter. Honestly I knew this is going to be one hell of a ride, Dash never laughs like that and right now this only brings worry to me.

“We are only starting” My stomach fell from those words when he picked up the vibrator.

“You’re not fucking me” I denied trying to close my legs but he was between them.

“Who said I am going to fuck you?” He questioned “You said Mekhi Jett doesn’t get fucked and I am going to respect that” Well I believed him ‘Kinda’ I don’t know “This toy is for…” He turned it one before bringing it into my neck its vibrations moving into my entire body “I want you to feel the best pleasure you have ever felt in your entire life, actually I am here to please you” he said it all moving the vibrator right onto my nipples and as much as I tried to not moan I found myself doing so

It felt so good but I am not about to admit that, I yelped a loud moan getting out of me when he rested that vibrator right onto my spot “Oh fuck” I writhed throwing my head onto the head board getting consumed with a new level of pleasure that I felt it move directly to my dick when he took me into his hand pumping me hard and fast the vibrator on my spot stimulating it like crazy, I lost it once again “Oh Jesus” I gasped out feeling myself get close and I was about to release my seed when he once again retracted both his hand and vibrator “Why did you do that?” I questioned breathing in hard, this is the second time.

“Because I want you to beg me” Even if he said it with a straight face I couldn’t help but give him a sarcastic laugh

“Fuck you” I will never beg “Is that your plan to no-” the vibrator was back on my body and right on top of my dick. He held the rest of my cock with his hand and I felt like I might lose my mind at the pleasure that shot right through me “Oh fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck…” And as much as my climax came close, he once again retracted and by now I am getting so fuckin frustrated “Uncuff me” I ordered now angry.

“You should stop ordering me around, remember I am in control and I can do whatever I want. Right now you should know your place” the calmness in his voice just made me grimace but said nothing, I felt like I had nothing to say because no matter what I am not begging. He moved his hand back on my shaft before wrapping his mouth around it sucking me hard as he held that vibrator right  on my inner thigh, I trembled the pleasure doubling at that “Fuck my mouth” he said before putting his lips back on my dick and I did as he asked feeling so great being able to fuck him

I did it hard just to torture him, fucking him hard and fast until I was about to reach my climax when he pulled back once again and this time I did my best to keep a whimper but deep down I am dying. He can’t put me high then take me low in just a second “You might feel bad” he said as if pitting me

“Fuck you”

“If there is any fuckin that is going to take place it will be me fuckin you but I have to wait until you beg for it”

“I will never beg you to fuck me”

“You sound so sure” he chuckled turning the vibrator back on “Let us taste the power of Mekhi Jett”

Please vote and comment

Chapter 28

Mekhi’s POV

‘I can’t take it’ I yelled in my head my eyes rolling in the back making me cry out in pure ecstasy and right when I was about to get an orgasm he pulled back for however long it has been, I know it hasn’t been long but fuck it feels like hours. I whined my body feeling dejected that not even anger can coat what I am feeling at this moment and the fact that he is smiling while doing this made me even more than frustrated.

“This is getting interesting” I know right now I am so close to begging and he knows it too but my ego just can’t let me. Right now I would prefer to experience pain than this, I can’t believe pleasure is the worst kind of torture. Apparently I am not pleasure resistant as I had thought I was and when it is with someone……..

My eyes snapped open when I felt the vibrator get turned on, he moved it all over my body and before I knew it I felt something on the crack of my ass vibrating. It wasn’t pushed in but just the tingles it is sending into my ass made me completely lose it moaning louder than before. It was so sweet, having two vibrators on my body, one on my balls and another on my hole I felt ready to burst even if I knew he wasn’t going to allow that.

I closed my eyes when he retracted both vibrators and for real I felt like crying, this was crazy “Are you okay?” ‘He is mocking me’ I couldn’t open my eyes, I was so frustrated and my dick throbbed painfully from the fact that I couldn’t orgasm, I felt myself cracking, I was…..I felt something push to my ass making me snap my eyes open when it started vibrating with just the head passing my ass ring.

This time it felt even better than before that I was moaning harder than I have ever heard myself. I didn’t need just the head in, I needed it in all the way, I felt so not full I needed it deeper that I pushed my ass lower and when it slipped in I moaned harder only for it to be pulled out instantly “Why would you do that, I thought we agreed no fucking” The mockery in his voice didn’t do anything, I was dying.

“Just fuck me” The words just slipped out, I need something, anything at this point if it meant me cumming, I wouldn’t mind him fucking me at all

“That is not how it works” he shook his head “Make me feel that you want it or nothing is going in your ass and since you cheated and pusher the dildo into your ass, your hole is now out of bounds” and he was back to sucking my dick, the fact that I will not be able to come just made me not want to enjoy it but I did and right now I can’t recognize myself.

“Just fuck me” I breathed out “I give up, okay, you win, you fuckin-” and he pulled away again stopping me from orgasming, I feel so desperate “You want to  fuck me, do it”

“This is not about me winning, it’s about you begging” he picked up the dildo positioning to my hole “Let me show you what I mean…..” He pushed it in and I felt it slightly pass my spot “If you ask I will not hit it but if you beg I will hit it as hard as you want” I whined hating him, my breath hitch remembering how it felt when he hit my spot in the janitor’s room. He turned on the vibration and I moaned pulling on the cuffs.

“Harder-” my voice trembled, I wanted him to push it in and hit my spot “Dash…hit-” I moaned when he rested the vibrator on top of my dick and I felt my entire body going into another world where I had absolutely no control “Dash, Dash….” I moaned hoping he will just let me come, just once “Please, at least just once” I begged right when he was pulling out the dildo to stop my orgasm. I thought he will let me come but instead he once again retracted from my body once again. I couldn’t help the cry that escaped my lips, right now I felt like I was dying piece by piece.

I felt a hand on my jaw turning me to look at him, my eyes are now blurry “Beg and make me believe it” he said right before he slowly pushed back into my ass as if trying not to hit something and that being my spot as he turned on the vibrations again.

“Please, please please, how many times do you want me to say it” i yelled the last words in frustration, he told me to beg, I am doing that.

“If you’re still yelling how am I going to believe that” I moaned when he once again pumped my dick that is so painful right now, I feel like it might just fall off plus I feel so much pressure on my balls like they might burst and I was close again. I couldn’t help the silent cry that tore out of me just thinking about how he wasn’t going to let me have my release

“Ahhhh” I moaned when his tongue swirled on my tip “Please, Dash please fuck me, please fuck me, I want you to fuck me please” I said everything with all my heart, I can’t take it, my ego will be remembered right after I come at least just once

“You don’t want to come”

“I do” I said so fast he laughed taking his lips off of my dick but kept on pumping me.

“Then beg me to make you come”

“Please make me come” I felt so submissive, something I am not but I need the pressure off.

“Was that so hard” he pushed the vibrator right on my spot and instantly my body shook, my orgasm tearing through me like a fuckin rope that I had no control over, my body was sent into a kind of pleasure never felt before as I spasmed gasping for air like crazy for what felt like hours just the most beautiful feeling going through my entire body that my eyes went so far back in my socket I thought they will get stuck “Well that was a lot” I didn’t even have the energy to do anything except sleep.

My body felt so exhausted “You are not falling asleep on me now, I haven’t fucked you” Dash pulled me roughly before he started pumping my shaft once again and I was rock hard with in just seconds even after all of that I got hard. I felt his hands on my wrists as he uncuffed my sore hands from the bed posts as they fell limp to my side “Are you ready to get fucked?” He asked his fingers being pushed into my ass “Uh-”

“AHhhhh” I half moaned and half screamed when another orgasm tore out of me when he hit my sensitive spot with his fingers “Oh fuck-” my vision was blurred by my own tears at that intense orgasm

“You have a sensitive prostate” he mumbled and before I could once again get out of my second high he slammed into me hard and fast causing so much pain I thought he will rip me apart, I panted screaming in pain as he thrust in and out until he started hitting my spot pleasure being introduced. Now I know how it feels like to just push in raw, my eyes watered as he lifted my legs onto his shoulders and continued plunging in and out of me “You’re so tight around me”

“Fuck” I was searching for a place to hold onto as he slammed into me vigorously with hard thrusts as I moaned in both pain and pleasure that was being caused by his big dick riding in me “Oh fuck, harder…fuck me hard” I asked and I was glad when he did fucking me hard hitting that pleasurable spot hard.

“Funny how I had to cave you into this” he mumbled before pulling out and letting go of my legs. I was still contemplating what he was doing when he pulled me off of the bed harshly, my legs felt limp that I had to rest all of my weight on him as he dragged me into the other side of my room and right in front of the mirror.

“Dash” I breathed out hard seeing my cum filled naked body with my dick standing at attention, my face wet and red. I didn’t look like the Mekhi Jett, I looked more of a used aroused Micheal.

“I need you to watch how you look while enjoying my cock buried in you” And without anything else he thrust into me again as he pulled my ass cheeks apart. I had to hold onto the mirror as he held onto my hips using them to meet his harsh thrusts, I was moaning louder but chocked on a moan than I saw my face….fuck my face. I was surprised at the face I make, that shouldn’t be the face a man like me makes. I heard Dash chuckle behind me “See how erotic and beautiful you look when being fucked”

If my face was red now it is ten times a shade of red, the fuck. Now I have found something I am insecure about ‘my fucked face’ it looks nothing like me, I am of a…I don’t even want to say it but damn. I yelped when Dash pushed me down before taking my hands into his hold, putting me into the stand and deliver. Yeah, his revenge is really taking a toll on me…. something I wasn’t expecting.

He used my hands as anchors to jab into me and at this point all of the shame has worn off and all I need is his cock to destroy me and fuck me harder. I was moaning like a fuckin ‘slut’ just like my face. I felt every inch of his cock plunge into me when he let go of my hands picking my legs up “Oh fuck” I failed to hold myself onto my already weak hands that I fell on my head but there was no way he stopped fucking me being as harsh as I knew he would be.

His groans and his balls slapping my skin plus my wild, so sexual and slutty moans filled the room “Look at your face” He groaned out and I only gave it one glance to know full well that my face is a slut face at this point, I hated it. I hated my handsome face for making that slutty face when getting fucked.

“I will fuck you in the mirror too” I moaned out while doing my best to not break my neck in this failed wheel barrow position.

“I don’t make that fuckin face” he let go of my legs before pulling me onto my knees with him kneeling behind me. I watched my body in the mirror as he pushed into me once again “Don’t say you don’t get fucked when you make such a face that shows you are meant to be fucked” I lifted my elbow aiming it at his face but he took a hold of my weak hand holding it behind my body as he resumed giving my ass full body thrusts “That face shows how much you enjoy my cock, you should be begging for it”

I shook my head no, I already begged I am not doing it again “If you don’t beg your not getting my dick” his hands wrapped around my body as he started pulling out “If my dick leaves your hole, you are not getting it again”

“Please” I chocked out feeling so ashamed.

“Look in the mirror and beg me to fuck you” I looked in it. Oh god he really did me dirty

“Please fuck me” The embarrassment and the smile he gave when those words left my mouth added to my even embarrassed state

“Say more” he asked as he started ramming into my hole, I didn’t know what he meant “Tell me more” he growled in my ear

“Fuck me hard” I started and the more he fucked me hard the more I lost all my sanity and just enjoyed his dick in me “Oh fuck, please fuck my hole Uhhhh- fuck me right there…..harder, deeper….you make me feel like a slut….fuck” I gasped as he hit my spot hard “You’re hitting it so good, hit it again” and he did with his hard thrusts getting me into an overdrive, I tightened around him with a cry of ecstasy throwing my head into his shoulder.

“Bend down and keep your ass up” I moved my face on the floor with my ass kept up as he slammed back in me “How do I feel in your ass?”

“Good, so good you’re gonna make me cum aaaahh” his assault in my channel made me feel like every inch of my body was on fire and i think I drooled, it felt so fuckin good every time he hit my spot “I can’t hold on, I’m gonna cum” I raised my hand onto the mirror as I pushed my ass into the air for Dash to hit my spot hard and he didn’t have to hit me more than twice before my dick exploded right then making me cry out my eyes getting blurry once again watering “uck…..fuck…fuck” I gasped falling down but Dash kept on pounding in my ass abusing my overly sensitive spot now making me whine. I finally relaxed when he finally came into me.

“Oh fuck” he groaned as he pulled out letting go of my hips that hit the ground my knees unable to hold on and my body was too exhausted. I was trying to get my eyes to see clearly once again “That has to be the best sex of my life” I heard Dash say behind me but I didn’t bother to move, I was now coming from my high and my embarrassment has just come back.

I gasped when I felt a finger inside my ass “Dash” I complained trying to get up but I was too weak when he finally turned me onto my back “Dash-” I was going to tell him to give me some time, I can’t go again right now, my body has just had enough when his finger hit my spot and now I am fuckin hard once again and trembling. My dick really doesn’t know when we are fuckin tired and can’t go on

“Hold your legs up” he helped me bring both my legs to my chest and I wondered what he was going to do when a slick tongue attacked my hole and I couldn’t hold my legs any longer I let them fall on him. He moved out of my hole and glared at me “You are mine for the entire night” he growled turning me around on my stomach, pulling my ass up before attacking my hole once again.

My stomach felt clenched as I writhed the feeling of his tongue is something new and enjoyable and no matter how exhausted I was I couldn’t help but moan as he groaned right in my ass making me moan my eye blurring once again, my head getting heavy and dizzy. He moved his mouth from my ass and I gasped for air in that second breathing in hard.

I have never been made to feel like this, pleasure to much I needed it but also needed it to stop at the same time. I cried out pushing myself on my hands when a vibrator attacked my dick “Oh shit” I cursed that vibrator destroy me as Dash abused my asshole making me tremble, he twirled and thrust that tongue in me and I couldn’t help myself but lose my freakin mind. I screamed pushing my ass onto his tongue as my dick leaked throbbing and pulsing “AAAAAAHHHH” This time when my orgasm hit I was so exhausted and out of it even if Dash was still eating me out, I knew I couldn’t go even more

“No more” I voiced out my eyes closed feeling myself drifting off “No more please” and soon after I passed out

Author’s not

This chapter inspired a new book where one character will be dominant and so far I only have ten chapters…..if you’re also into a book with a much dominant character with daddy kinky, a bit of punishment basically it has light BDSM

and if you like to read that then I know you will love

it

Anyway bye, hope you enjoyed this one

Thank you for the support

Chapter 29

Dash’s POV

There are times where I can say I enjoyed sex and in my seventeen years of living I have never been a horny teenager and that might be because of my over controlling old man but I have to say sex wasn’t something I thought of that much. It was something I craved once in a while and when girls offered I was available all the time because it was part of nature until…

Until it started with Mekhi and at first it was good and I thought it could not get even more addicting as it is right now and after last night I think, I don’t think sex has never been this much interesting that I didn’t want to stop, not at all. Having Mekhi there, in my arms in control of his body and I could do whatever I wanted, I could just fuck him as hard and just get to feel his hole….Jesus Christ it was the best sex of my entire life

When I finger fucked him in the janitor’s room, I was attracted to his ‘come face’ or should I say erotic face cause once he is horny his face just becomes so hot. I got addicted to that face and last night, my addiction increased, this was about me being in control for once and actually putting him in a position where he could no longer fight me and beg. I got that to the fullest honestly and I just can’t help but want to hear him beg even more and just have my way with him again and get that feeling again.

I got so into I could no longer think but crave, every time I was buried in his hole I didn’t want to get out then I got the strongest craving of tasting his hole. First time to crave that and I didn’t know what I was fuckin doing but I did it, I just wanted that body to feel me, to taste him and fuck did that feel so good. I was hard by the end of it and I wanted to taste him again and again, too bad he fainted. I wasn’t actually counting on that, I had seen him get worn out as we went but I didn’t think he will just pass out after only those rounds, I had counted an entire night with him

I was disappointed so I decided to wait for him to wake up so that we can continue but it never happened until five am, I had to get back home for my daily training with my old man even if I didn’t want to leave. My night was cut short and I didn’t want that. By the time I was home it was training time and I have never been so happy when he said we shouldn’t, my body was already worn out after the exercise I was doing with Mekhi.

I was tired but not that tired to not go a few more rounds with him but that was impossible since he passed out, I knew I had to get a another round and when my old man dropped me to school the first thing I did was search for him but he wasn’t here, be might have stayed at his place, I needed to go there and make him continue “Hey” I called through the crowded hall way

Everyone stopped turning towards me, I ignored all making my way to the person I was calling “Hi” I greeted standing in front of him, he was already sweating in fear with just my presence “Don’t worry, I am not going to punch you. I actually wanted to say that, that was really nice of you to try and pay me back”

“It was the least I could do since I….” He was now calmer than before, even if his face was bright red making me smile as I rested my hand on his shoulder.

“Can I have your name?”

“Vincent but my friends call me Vince”

“How about I call you Vic” he nodded with a smile of his own “Alright see you around, gotta pounce” I gave him one more smile before turning around making my way to the entrance after texting Rocco to come pick me up. His car rounded up and I jumped in “Hey man” I greeted typing in the address I want him to take me too.

“So have you worked on anything yet”

“Nah, still giving myself time” Few weeks ago the only thing on my mind was running away but now I feel like I still got time. A full month plus I feel like Mekhi can do it for me, he is good with computers and he can make me disappear if I wanted to.

“Your old man won’t”

“I know, but I will handle it alright” he didn’t reply starting the car heading towards Mekhi’s apartment last night’s events coming back in my head and I felt my dick stir in excitement.

“What is between you and Mekhi?” I turned to Rocco as he parked. I gave him a smile whist picking up my bag pushing the door open and before walking away I turned to him.

“We are both bad but who is worse” I replied and as his face moved into confusion I closed the door running over to Mekhi’s apartment leaving him with questions rather than answers. I used the fake fingerprint on the door and when I got in I punched in the codes as I closed the door behind me running up the stairs and into his bedroom to find him still sleeping all spread out in his boxers releasing soft sleeping sounds

After he fainted I had left him on the floor still covered in cum right in front of the mirror and now he seems to have cleaned up and moved into the bed instead. I sighed contemplating if I should wake him up, he looks peace full, his guard down, without that irritating smirk of him.

I could do anything at this time and get away with it, kill him like I have wanted to do but I wanted none of that. How did I get from wanting to kill someone to wanting to fuck them so bad I would prefer they live as long as I get to fuck them. I turned glancing around the room when an idea popped in my head, I moved to his speakers attaching my phone and increasing the volume to the highest letting one of my songs blare out loudly

Mekhi jumped clearly startled by the loud noise and as fast as he is, I didn’t even catch him pull out a gun but he was so fast he shot the speakers, two times making it spark dying down “The fuck Dash” he groaned falling back on the bed his gun still in hand “I could have killed you”

“Now I know that” I unhooked my phone staring at the speaker ‘RIP’ no one was going to fix that “I had to find away to wake you up, who knew you keep a gun close by”

“Now you know, don’t do it again” he hissed closing his eyes, he looked flashed

“Why the foul mood Mekhi?” I asked resting my bag down making my way to the bed, his eyes have that ‘i don’t trust you look’ he looked to be on high alert as he clenched his hand around his gun. I moved my hand onto his leg squeezing it hard “Why are you in a bad mood, is it about last night” his face became red but he didn’t break eye contact holding the gun tight his finger on the trigger. I smiled pulling into his leg making him yelp as he slid closer to me, my hand made its way to his dick and with just one rub he was hard.

“I have a gun” he threatened

“I see that” I replied not once stopping what I was doing “What are you going to do, shoot me?” I asked sarcastically as I passed my hand through the leg of his boxers taking his dick in my hand.

“I-can shoot you” he gasped breathing heavily with my hand moving around his dick making him so hard he was pulsing in my hand and leaking “Dash” he moaned biting his lip sexily

“Put the gun down” I ordered, we don’t need accidents here. He did as I said resting it down holding onto the pillows breathing hard, I moved my hand from his dick moving it through his boxers and onto his hole.

“No” he denied holding my hand and I was about to snap when I caught that pleading look in his eye. Mekhi never pleads and to make him beg I had to go on all heights now why was he silently pleading with me at this moment

“Why?” I asked waiting for him to voice out those words that I can’t read in his pleading and embarrassed eyes. His face flashed and I could see his ears blood shot red but not once did he break eye contact

“I- I’m sore and bruised I don’t think-” Oh a smile made its way to my lips and he cut himself off. He knew he has fucked up right there, he knows I strive off his pain and that was a very big mistake. I took his hand pulling him into me and the moment he sat up on his ass he cried out in pain making me chuckle at his pain because I know how it feels and it is the worst kind of pain and when you sit but guess what, it gets worse when you get fucked again “You’re not fucking me” he said seriously making me raise my eyebrow.

“Yes I am” I replied and he knew I was serious about this because he is getting fucked today like it or not

“If I make you come you don’t get to fuck me, I need your word or I swear I will shoot you” I laughed throwing my head back, is he trying to make a deal with me “Dash, I mean it”

“Fine, if you make me come I won’t fuck you but” I added with a smile and I saw him gulp ‘Yeah, this is the best feeling ever’ seeing myself get Mekhi like this “If I make you come first I fuck you, do we have a deal Mekhi Jett”

“Deal” he grunted pushing himself onto his knees unbuckling my pants with me observing him with a smile and I just couldn’t wait to fuck him. He took out my already hard member taking it into his hand before lowering himself on my dick engulfing me into his warm mouth. I watched as he bobbed his head beautifully turning me one as I moved my hand up his shirt feeling his skin before reaching for his nipple yanking on it.

“Jesus” he gasped getting off of my dick, I pushed him back down and once he resumed sucking my hands moved to his boxers yanking them down “Dash” he gasped on my cock making me groan in pleasure as he once again came off my dick “You said-”

“I said no fucking but I did promise to make you come” I cut him off looking at him straight in the eye, he knew he should have listened to the deal clearly. I smirked pulling him by the hair bringing him close to my face “If you keep getting off my dick I don’t think I will be coming any time soon and the longer I take the more time I get to fuck your bruised ass” he literally moaned right in my face, his eyes filled with lust as he panted out something taking over in his eyes

“I can make you come so quick” he breathed out as he took my shaft in his hand “And I will fuck you afterwards” he added before deep throating me once, I gasped with a groan as he started bobbing his head and with each suck I would hit the back of his throat so far and I know he will make me come sooner than I think I can. I moved my hand to his crack passing it up and down, he groaned right on my dick trying to pull his head off but I held him there while pushing my finger into his crack.

After some seconds of just holding him on my dick, let go of his head and he gasped trying to catch his breath “I told you when you’re giving someone a blow job be ready for anything” I told him when he glared at me with his wet eyes and wet lips looking destroyed already getting that erotic fucked look that I like so much. He didn’t say anything because he knows I am right, I pulled my finger out of his hole and he hissed clenching his ass, I moved my finger right on his lips.

“Make it wet or it is going in you dry” he gave me a glare but parted his lips sucking on my finger, I added another and he made them as wet as he can before I pulled them out bending him over once again so that his mouth is right on my dick “Keep your ass up” He pulled his ass up giving me full access “You’re not sucking me” He had forgotten what he was supposed to be doing waiting for my finger to get into him, I think he wants me to fuck him more than anything, he took me into his mouth once again as I pushed two fingers into his bruised pink ass.

He trembled getting his mouth off of my dick with a hiss. It felt good to see him in pain and like this, so out of control. I pushed in while searching for his spot to at least give him some kind of pleasure because right now it is in my interest to make him come and when I found it he moaned and hissed at the same time but it didn’t stop him from pushing his ass back on my fingers looking sexy doing that “If I make you come first I am going to fuck your bruised hole” I reminded him with a chuckle

He was so quick to get his mouth back on my dick wanting to make me come quick. I liked the vulnerability and I wanted to play with it even more coz no matter what I was going to fuck him. I moved my hand to his dick while fingering him “I will come if you….aaaaahhh” he moaned throwing his head back when I hit his spot while pumping his dick fast. He tried sucking me off again but his lips were off as quick as they went on with what I was doing to his body.

“Remember if you don’t make me come I will fuck you” I reminded again with a laugh. The way he wanted to moan yet suck me off made this even a hell lot entertaining. He once again tried as he wrapped his mouth around me again but only moaned sliding down moaning all the way down sending intense vibrations into my body and I actually felt like coming, I was glad when he pulled back up moaning the pleasure I am causing crowding him from actually making me come

“Harder….oh fuck” he moaned pushing on my fingers, I pulled him closer so that I could be able to see his ass before I started abusing it once again hitting his insides hard, I felt his dick pulse in my hand as his muscles clenched and at this point I was going to abuse this hole even more “Aaaaahhh fuck” he shook spilling right on my thigh as I kept on milking him dry making him whine as his overly sensitive prostate became even more sensitive.

I stopped my torture pulling out, I heard him sigh and hiss as I pulled out. I moved my hand allover his ass cheeks feeling their softness while giving him some time to come down from his high whilst groping him from time to time “You didn’t make me come” I announced scrapping my teeth over his flesh

“Now I want you to ride me”

Comment, vote and share

Love you

all

Chapter 30

Mekhi’s POV

I have never been in this kind of pain before, I woke up that morning and my ass was on fire, my back ached like crazy and I had a bruised ass. I took some pain killers and those did shit, I am so in pain that now I realize why Dash had cut his temple to skip training back at the camp, this was ridiculously painful and when I sit….the pain shoots through my behind like something that is not supposed to be there is stuck and not moving out of the way causing discomfort and pain all at the same time.

I didn’t expect Dash to be back at my house to continue where he left off but I guess he is that serious about his revenge and as much as I wouldn’t mind him fucking me I really don’t think we should be doing this right now. I don’t think my ass can take another Dash fucking after the brutality it took, I knew I shouldn’t have informed him about my pain, I should have known he would love that, of course he likes it when I am either in pain or in discomfort

I know I love that too coz If I wanted to fuck him I would go for it pain or not in pain and now I guess it was time for me to get my share. I got off the bed pulling his jeans all the way off while he pulled off his shirt showing those abs that really never stop to turn me on. After getting him naked i pulled off my boxers and shirt too before moving forward towards that hard shaft that is going to be the end of me “You seem scared Mekhi”

“Just shut up” I didn’t need him tauting me when I am already scared and not because of his dick but because of the pain that I am going to feel and I know I shouldn’t be as hard as I am right now. I turned around showing him my back

“Nah, I need to see your face turn around” I gritted my teeth but turned around to him. He had that big grin on his face waiting to see my pain and now I am determined to not show it “If you can’t do it we can stop” he is tauting me “This is for you, you look to be in pain….” I held my hand over his mouth shutting him up, I can do this and to prove that I sat down on his dick in one go ‘Bad idea, bad idea’

“ARGHHHHH” I screamed almost getting off his dick when he held me in place not allowing me to move laughing his ass off while I am here dying in pain

He clicked his tongue with a smile “I gave you a chance to back out now ride me” I rested my head on his shoulder feeling my eyes water from the pain I am experiencing, this was not the time to show weakness but damn “Mekhi, I need you to move or I am going to thrust into you”

“One second”

“I already gave you a second now ride me”

“You’re being such a dick today” I complained not even wanting to move an inch at the pain I am experiencing

“And that dick needs you to ride it” I groaned pushing him back so that he laid on his back while I tried to move through the pain. I held onto his chest before I started moving with my eyes clenched shut tears just pouring out like rain, I have never cried this much, actually I have never cried real tears but this is just too much. I used my knees pushing myself up and down through the pain ‘I’m a man, I can take this’ I encouraged myself.

My speed picked up when a bit of pleasure sipped through the pain and the more I hit my prostate the more the pain decreased. I started moving faster my cries replaced with just moans, Dash grunting holding onto my waist watching me move with that lust filled gaze. I clenched around him making him groan closing his eyes in pleasure, I smirked making circular rolls on his dick and just enjoyed his reactions. This made me feel like I am in some kind of control once again and I was the one providing that kind of pleasure to him.

“Turn around, I need to see my dick disappear in your hole” Well the control disappeared as soon as it appeared. I got off his dick as I turned around then sat back on his dick once again “Argh, look at how you’re taking me” My face turned red as he held my ass directing me up and down his shaft “Swallow me faster” I moved faster holding onto his thighs as I hit my own spot making myself tremble in pain and pleasure “So tight” Things change, how am I on this side and actually enjoying those words “Lean back”

“Huh?” I turned around to his face and he motioned me to lean back on his chest. I leaned back until my back was on his chest his dick still in me making us both moan, he held both my legs and started jabbing into me hard and fast “Oh shit…fuck, fuck Dash….aaaahhhh” when he pounds into me he destroys me even more that I was doing. His dick jabbed my spot over and over that my mind was hazy as I experienced his dick in my Chanel

“Argh, such a sweet hole” I don’t even have time to be embarrassed at this point, the pleasure has consumed me to care “No on can ever fuck it” I moaned even louder from the fact that he is becoming possessive “I’m the only one allowed to have it” not once did he stop pushing in me rhythmically.

“The only one” I gulped out as he abused my already abused hole

“I’m the only one allowed to fuck it hard” i moaned even louder, his possessive side making this way hotter than it was before.

“Yes, fuck it harder” I encouraged and he did, he mercilessly rammed into me with his entire body making the pleasure over flow than ever before “Oh god”

“You want me to dick you so good you think it’s an hammer”

“Fuck yes” He let go of my legs as he pushed me over the edge of the bed making me hold the floor with my legs held wide by him as he sat between them before hammering back in “Uuuuhhhhh….. Yes” he was reaching so deep, so fuckin deep I know I am going to face it after wards “Don’t stop, don’t fuckin stop fuck it hard, harder than that Dash fuck” he got off the bed and when he pulled out again I whined “I said don’t stop” I breathed out hard only for him to kneel on the ground pulling one of my legs on my shoulder before slamming back again “Ugh hard, I need it hard”

And he did, he hit my spot, no, he brutalized it I felt like I might burst “This hole is so sweet” he groaned sweating as he jabbed my sweet hole “It belong to me, only me”

“Only you, it belongs to only you…..just you, you know how to fill it up”

“Say more” he ordered his voice deep making me moan even louder, I like that voice it made me shiver.

“You’re making my entire body shake from your dick, it is destroying me, I can’t control myself when you’re into me….fuck….uuhhhh, yes fuck it hard, make me scream louder, give me your juicy cock…..I’m close, I’m so fuckin close Dash, make me come, fill me up, give me your seed”

“Not yet” I whined as he slowed down lifting both of my legs up on his shoulders “I want this to go on for as long as it can, I need to hear you scream for me” he pulled out and left just the tip of his dick right before driving back in hard, so hard I felt it in my throat “You like that” he did it again, if possible harder than the first time “You like when I drive into your hole”

“I love it, I love your dick in me….give it to me hard” and he did slam into me hard making me gasp for air “You’re the best, give me your dick again” he slammed into me once again harder, sweat dripping down his body making him look even hotter “If you keep doing that you’re gonna make me cum” I warned with a lop sided smirk “Fuck me Dash, put that dick to work”

“I thought you don’t get fucked”

He was being an asshole now, I used all of my strength in my legs to Pull them of of his shoulder before flipping us around and as soon as I got on top I wasted no time riding him once again, moving back and forth my head going back in the state where pleasure exceeds pain “Mmmmmmh, ride me like you can’t live without my cock” he ordered in the voice that made me shiver as I did exactly what he said, feeling it deep inside of me, indeed I can’t live without his cock in me “Scream for me” he didn’t have to say it, his dick was already making me scream “Take me deep into your hole”

“You’re so deep” I literally whined, he is already in me so deep “You feel so good in me, you’re fucking me so deep” I rod our orgasms out getting closer with every second “I’m so close” he took my dick in his hand jacking it off “Ummm fuck, that feels great….Uhhhh” pleasure begun to accumulate in my stomach as I reached my high clenching so hard around Dash my cock pulsing and throbbing as I spilled onto him, some even flew all the way to his hair.

I was still spilling when he shot his load deep in me making me hum as I fell onto his chest breathing hard. I rolled off Dash after pulling myself off his dick laying right next to him “That was….” We begun at the same time before cutting ourselves off laughing

“That was what Mr. I don’t get fucked”

“Fuck you” he chuckled resting his hand below his head stretching his bicep and his already wet abs literally making me drool

“Not yet” he said getting me out of my drool worthy state “You’re not fucking me any time soon”

“And why the fuck not” I gasped when he pulled me by my neck bringing me closer to his face.

“Because that ass is mine” he growled and to say I had the energy to deny or argue with his words would be a lie because I didn’t. I actually lost all the power to think of anything than him fucking me

“It’s yours” I breathed out and when he smiled I knew I had fucked up once again ‘Fuck’ I have let my feelings show once again. I shouldn’t have said that but his possessiveness just draws me in so much that my heart pounds like a high school girl.

“That’s what I thought” I felt my face heat up when he rested back down like he hasn’t made my heart skip.

He really got me falling

Vote, comment and share

Thank you

Chapter 31

Mekhi’s POV

I was still busy with my laptop when I felt two figures joining my table, I glanced up and it was just Aaron and Apollo, I didn’t spare them another glance before focusing back on my investigation since I have been hitting a wall for a week now and I still haven’t found out who robbed and killed our men since Dash has become a very big destruction in my life or should I say his dick

Well for my ass, ever since he started topping he doesn’t want to go down at all. It feels like now he wants me to bottom everyday and not top even if my ass is bruised or whatever. I know it needs some rest and his ass needs to get it too, I am just still planning on how to get him to bottom again since he has become more of a controller than anything else, I feel like I have lost all of the control in that department and I have to blame it on my body that feels stuff

The minute he touches me I don’t want him to stop, that for the weekend I have been at the main house kind of hiding from him so that my ass gets time to heal plus try and find out who killed our men but then I missed him like crazy that I didn’t care if my ass got it and honestly I kinda like it when he is inside ‘Fuck’ I found myself having to deal with a boner right in the school cafeteria, a place I don’t visit that often “I can’t read minds” I mumbled without glancing at the two who have been staring for God knows how long, with me in my head thinking about how Dash fucks me and how I should be changing that real soon

“We need to ask you something?” I heard Aaron’s voice.

“We?” I questioned not taking my eyes from my laptop, if he said we he means ‘he’ coz Apollo is the last person to give opinions or try to ask stuff, that is all Aaron.

“Yes” I glanced up when he gave a stern yes, that sounded serious. I gave him a nod showing him that I was listening and he should continue “We- I mean I was going through Sim’s things and I found a video-” he cleared his throat “Of you and tha-Dash doing the- having sex”

“And?” I knew Sim hacked me and that was one of the videos that wasn’t hidden away or protected as I didn’t find a reason to plus I was still enjoying watching myself fuck Dash senselessly ‘Oh, how I miss doing that’ and very soon I will figure out how to do it again and get some kind of control back on my side, he has been flying so far and I need to get him back under me

“And I was wondering, are you going to make him your Donna” I smiled lifting my amused eyes towards him before bursting out laughing. Does he know what he is saying. Make Dash my Donna, is he for real. I can barely get to top him now days, I failed to control him and now he has control on me more than he can know and they think he will become my Donna, god knows he might try turning me into a Donna if I am not careful ‘I really need to get my control back’ Luckily I didn’t have to respond to him when Dash walked in with his bag pack on his one shoulder wearing his all black outfit, black tight jeans with a chain and a hoodie with some black ankle boots and right now I realized how I missed him and that sexy body

“Sup” he greeted with a nod my way as he took a sit next to me getting his hand on my thigh and oh boy, I really think I got it bad every single passing day “Have you been hiding from me” yeah, my ass has been bruised and I couldn’t take it, I am not planning on getting permanently injured because of his dick….well…… Fuck

“Aaron has told me something interesting” I gulped not acknowledging his question and I felt him squeeze my thigh as if waiting for an answer to his question. I turned to him while holding onto his wrist “He saw our sex tape” I added and that kind of took him out of the ‘I want to fuck you hard for disappearing on me phase’ I needed that rest, now I believe I can take more dick but I needed rest before since he tends to take it far, for someone who was never once horny he really became hornier than me

“You showed it to him” he didn’t sound surprised or show much of a care that Aaron saw our sex tape.

“No, Sim hacked me remember” he nodded smiling at me like a mock that said ‘So you get hacked’ yet it was all his fault. I smiled shaking my head deciding to anger him instead “Anyway, he was asking if I was going to make you my Donna” His eyes moved up and down my body as if trying to figure out something ‘definetly does not see me as his don’ he then moved his eyes back to Aaron who was already giving him a contempt look, I don’t even know why Aaron hates Dash, alright it is easy to hate Dash that much is true but he is a cool guy though I know that those are my feelings talking

“Huh!” He scoffed “So give me an insight on how you came up with that idea” Dash sounded like he was controlling his anger “Did you want to become his Donna”

“What?” Aaron gasped

“Yeah what?” I asked too, what does he mean Aaron become my Donna “He is my second in command, or he is meant to be” I corrected myself, Aaron is not my second in command, yet, and i don’t know if he will be, the future will tell

“For your information what goes on with me and your boss doesn’t matter to You-”

“He is going to be my Don so yes it doe-” The bouncing of a head on the table got everyone in the cafeteria startled. Dash has just bounced Aaron’s head off of the table breaking his nose “What the fuck?” Aaron held his broken bleeding nose

“I just told you, what goes on with me and Mekhi doesn’t concern you” Dash seethed stalking towards Aaron. I leaned back in my chair knowing full well I am about to enjoy this, it felt more like they were fighting over me and that made Dash even hotter than ever until Apollo stood between the two.

“Let us calm down” he tried calming them down his hands raised up.

“No let me hit this fuckin asshole, who do you think you are” Aaron growled not minding his bleeding nose, all attention is on them and I have come to hate the cafeteria. Every time we are in here shit like this goes down.

“You have always had a grudge on me, maybe it’s time I show you exactly what I can do” I smiled at Dash’s threat, that guy is so fuckin hot. I swear he makes me wish he can rail me all night long, damn I am starting to think like a complete bottom ‘I need to change that’ I should be thinking about railing his ass all night long and not the other way around, maybe switch, yeah, that is right ‘i just need to get him down again’

“How about” I cut them off and they glanced at me “The winner gets to be my second in command and the loser gets to be my Donna” Aaron looked baffled between the two, I know no one wants to be the Donna and since I know Dash has to win, this might be my chance to finally make him my second in command

“Mekhi” Dash breathed out turning towards me in pure rage “Let us get one thing straight” he held the table tight leaning into me “I am never becoming your second in command and this mother fucker is not becoming your Donna” I liked it when he is this possessive, it makes my heart skip ‘jesus Christ, I am starting to think like my ex’ she used to say how her heart skipped when with me, I think it’s rubbing on me but I don’t think it’s serious. The sex is just great and…..that’s it, the sex is great, nothing less and definitely nothing more

“Then lose and be my Donna” he held his clutched hand up in anger making me smirk, I can see it in his eyes how much he wants to punch me but restraining himself. He had opened his mouth to say something when Aaron punched him on the back making him hit his forehead on the table, he clenched his jaw as he lifted him head up his eyes meeting with mine “I guess you’re about to become my Donna” I mocked

He groaned pulling my head bouncing it on the table, I gasped pain shooting straight into my head. I was about to complain but I found him on top of Aaron filling him with punches, they were rolling on the ground punching the shit out of each other “Yes Aaron, punch him” I encouraged, the fucker has just bounced my head, those punches serve him right. He lifted his knees up pushing them into Aaron’s stomach and as Aaron groaned putting his guard down, Dash held him pushing his head into a wall hard enough to form a dent, Aaron seemed out of it, he couldn’t even sit right and I bet his eyes are rolling in the back and not in the good way like when Dash……nope, nope “Take him to the doctor” I ordered Apollo pointing to Aaron who is bleeding from his temple obviously delirious

Dash got off the floor after throwing Aaron a stinky eye wiping the blood from his lip and with the way he was seated with his one leg pulled to his chest, the other straight his hand rested above his knee breathing heavily making him look super hot. If it was possible he would become my Donna but I know he will not like that at all, in fact he will kill me for suggesting it “So I guess he is my Donna” I mocked throwing him a smirk keeping my lust full gaze on him “And you’re my second-”

“You are really looking for your death Mekhi” he stood up, everyone has now gone back to their seats stealing small glances towards us, Apollo had taken Aaron out too. Dash came and sat next to me “Find another second in command though, the one you have sucks”

“That is why I’m offering you the position, it has so many perks” he leaned his hands on the table his gaze on me

“I am not having you as my boss, that is like me saying goodbye to my freedom, find someone who is interested” he says it like he has experienced it once before, it night be because of his father

“You will cave one day”

“And until now I haven’t, that should show you something” he said leaning close to my face, fuck I shivered and I felt like I couldn’t breath “And you’re about to pay for disappearing on me like…oh, Vic” he waved at someone. he has just turned me on and I was expecting him to take me out of here right now. I turned to find out who he is waving at and it was that kid that was gifting him with shoes the other day waving back at him with a tiny smile “Come here” the kid shook his head worriedly eying me. I moved my eyes to Dash, what the fuck is going on “Don’t worry, he won’t do a thing” he encouraged the kid

“Won’t do a thing? I will kill him if he dares to step close” I threatened Dash, I don’t need him anywhere close to that kid.

“Mekhi, whatever goes on between us does not mean you get to tell me who I talk to or not” I licked my teeth my jaw clenched “You are not to lay a finger on him, do you hear me” his eyes moved behind me once again with a smile. I was fuming “Come sit with me” the kid was now at our table looking terrified his hold on his bag so tight “He will not-” I roughly pulled the kid towards me before pushing him into the chair right besides me “What the fuck Mekhi?”

“You wanted him to sit with us, now he is sitting” I gritted my teeth giving him an angry innocent face. If he is to sit with us, then he will sit next to me and not with him.

“You’re scaring him” Why does he care if I am scaring him or not “Come sit beside me Vic” I held the kid’s hand not allowing him to get up and he was shaking like a leaf “Mekhi!”

“I want to catch up with your friend” I feigned innocence turning to ‘Vic’ he was on the verge of tears “So what is your deal with Dash”

“The fuck” Dash passed his hands through his hair clearly frustrated “Just because we fuck it doesn’t mean I am suddenly gay plus why be jealous of him but not Rocco” Vic gasped probably shocked about us fucking

“Oh please, you don’t show him this much affection plus Rocco is straight him-” I pointed to Vic “He is as gay as they come and I don’t need him near you”

“Look at him, do you think he can handle me, YOU are still facing the after maths of my dick” Oh fuck, did he have to call me out like that more over right here, I felt my face heat up and for once I failed to hold eye contact with him tooooooo embarrassed, Fuck. Losing control is not something I’m used to and right now I don’t know how to handle this “Isn’t that why you disappeared these past two days”

“I was busy” Why the fuck am I feeling shy all of the sudden, I want to disappear and right now my eyes are trained to the wall like it was so interesting than anything else “I have things to do you know and they have nothing to do with your dick” it was so fuckin hard voicing that out

“Just say the truth Mekhi, you can’t handle my dick for a week. It’s just the three of us, no one else will know about it” I scoffed turning to Vic who was all red in the face obviously uncomfortable with the conversation and yeah, just looking at him I know he can not handle Dash because with Dash expect some punches along the way, some push and pull and seeing Vic, he would pass out before he gets fucked. I am getting jealous over absolutely nothing. I sighed deciding to get over my sudden shyness turning to Dash

“Let us go and I will show you how great I can handle you” to say his eyes lightened up with lust would be an understatement, he was looking at me like a meal taking so long to get served

“Let’s go” I smirked picking up my bag as Dash also got up leaving the cafeteria after saying goodbye to Vic. I winked at Vic while following Dash and today is the day I finally get some control back, that bitch has had enough fun. Now saying I can’t handle his dick, no fuckin way

It was my time again

Please vote and comment

Chapter 32

Dash’s POV

I didn’t want us to drive all the way back to Mekhi’s place, I needed just a quicky in any room we can find at school but he persisted we go to his place and my boner can barely make it to his place. I need to get my way with him and make him pay for the days he disappeared without a trace leaving me with blue balls and missing his amazingly sweet ass that I think I am addicted to in some kind of way, I am hornier than ever “Can you park anywhere so that we can fuck” I suggested, he can park in the forest for all I care, I just need to be in his ass right away then we will get to his apartment and continue with other rounds

“Why the rush Dash, missing my ass that much?” He questioned lifted his ass up in the drivers seat teasing me.

“Stop teasing me” he chuckled his eyes focused on the road.

“I am not teasing” he replied that smile still on his lips “I want to know what you are going to do when you get a hold of me” he bit his lip his eyes glancing to my clothed dick like he couldn’t wait to put me in his mouth “How are you going to fuck me Dash?” The seductiveness in his voice got my dick to throb in pain and strong need. Never expected him to be such a tease.

“You should stop or I am going to fuck you right here”

“I wouldn’t mind aaah” he moaned with a wink, I was ready to pounce on him when he parked the car and was out before I could blink. I jumped out too running after him and the minute I walked inside he flipped me around pushing me into the door that slammed close with my weight. Before I could contemplate what the fuck was going on he had my pants down on my ankle and his dick right on my hole “Think you’re the only one who can have fun” it has been long since I have heard him sound confident and actually in control, honestly I had slightly missed that but I would prefer if I was in control.

I heard a spitting sound before he pushed into me in one go. I held the door hard that my knuckles turned white, it has been long since I have experienced this and the pain is still as bad as it was the first time “Yeah, now I know how it fuckin hurts” he laughed in my ear as he started slamming into me, I should have known he will try to take his control back, once a control freak always a control freak but guess what, I am also obsessed with controlling his body

“Yeah, it does” I gritted out as he kept on slamming in me hard, each thrust causing fire in me “But I’m not the only one experiencing it today” I didn’t wait for him to do anything before I hit him with my head, he staggered back and that was my chance to step out of my pants turning him around slamming into him raw.

“FUCK” he cried out almost losing his footing but I held him in place “You could have lubed up a bit” he complained breathing hard clenching around me tight making me laugh as I pushed him back until his chest hit the wall giving me momentum to slam into him hard groaning at the taste of his hole, the tightness throwing me over the edge “You enjoy that huh” he questioned pushing his ass up

“Very much” I replied spitting on my cock before jamming back fucking him hard and fast, now my dick moving easily into him. I threw my head back and with each thrust I felt the world twirl, Fuck, he was so tight

“Times up” I felt an elbow right on my temple before I could make out his words. Another punch landed on my already bruised face right before he pushed me back into the wall lifting one of my legs to his waist slamming back into me “You were getting too comfortable there” he mumbled lifting my other leg wrapping it around his body lifting me up with the help of the wall “Did you forget this was a battle and today you’re taking my dick”

“I kind of forgot all about your dick when I tasted your hole” I tauted, he gritted his teeth and started pistoling into my hole like a mad man making me yell out in both pleasure and pain holding onto him hard feeling every inch of him in me, it has been just a week yet I feel like the first time he fucked me, stretching me wide open more than I can go causing the kind of pain that I came to like “Pray I don’t get out of this because i am willing to fuck and bruise you so hard that the next time you disappear it will be for a fuckin month”

“Good thing it’s my dick in you” he winked lifting me higher before he started jabbing into me making me scream liking it when his dick meets my spot every time harder than before. He vigorously thrust his member in me hard, I had started to forget how his dick actually felt in me, that spot manage to get me into a frenzy as his big cock rammed it hard “Its been so long since I heard you scream”

I laughed untangling my leg from his waist using it to trip him down on the floor and with all my weight on him I followed falling on top of him. I didn’t waste any time spreading his ass cheeks thrusting into his hole again taking that control back “Ah fuck” he cried out in half pain and half pleasure when I did that. I moved holding his hands above his head too in a tight hold while assaulting his sweet hole. As much as I enjoy him being in me, I really enjoy it when I am in him because I get to see that erotic face and I get to hear those sounds erotic words that make this a very nice experience

Seeing his body react to my dick with every thrust of my dick. So yeah, I prefer being inside him, see him arch his back “Scream for me” I groaned moving into his neck kissing and nibbling down his flesh as I thrust and enjoyed his hole to the fullest. The sensations making me moan together with him and when he started screaming at every body thrust I gave his hole he made my head go into a frenzy and all I could feel was the feel of his tiny hole around my dick.

“Aaaah shit…..Dash” he writhed under me as he wrapped his legs around my waist giving me better entrance, the position seemed so intimate than any position we have ever been in, his face so close to mine as I enjoy fucking his hole to the fullest “Right there” he chocked out with his parted lips releasing this sounds that sounded so incoherent our pants and breath mixing with our hot sweaty bodies moving together at the movement of my hips “Aaaahhh….Fuck me hard” I love it when he asks it to be hard.

In that moment he forgets his ego and just becomes a man obsessed with my dick and loved it when I thrust into him “Talk to me” I fuckin love that.

“Fill me, leave no gap between me and your cock” Fuck those words turn me on even more than he can imagine, I ram into him doing exactly what he had said, leaving absolutely no gap between me and his stretched walls. My mind was crowded with more lust as his lips kept on giving me those sexy words of his that make me want to stay in his hole for the rest of my life “Aaaahhhh harder, harder, I am so close”

I wasn’t so far away either, all I could hear were his sounds and his sweat covered body that I forgot to tighten my hold on his wrists and I found myself under him with his dick in my hole once again “I’m coming inside of you” he announced as he fucked me taking me close to my orgasm, I felt disappointed that he took away my chance to come inside of him but I was too far in my high to remember fighting back, I need this orgasm, maybe I will fight after I come and get some pressure off of my dick

He took my dick into his hand pumping it while fucking me hard “Oh yes, you feel so good” he moaned, his words were enough to let me spill right on his hand while he shot his seed inside of me with a groan his eyes closed and when he was done unloading, he pulled out laying next to me breathing hard “I missed that” he breathed out with a chuckle and I could feel his seed seeping out of me

“Miss it as much as you want, I am coming in your ass next time” I argued, I actually wanted my seed in him and no matter what I have to do it

“I guess there will be a fight” he chuckled

“I am up for fights” I replied trying to get back to myself thinking ways I will be able to fuck him again and this time actually spill in him. I should have walked with my cuffs, sometimes Mekhi needs cuffs to be tamed

“Surprise, me too” I turned to him and its official, we really can’t connect. We are too bad to actually have even the most simplest act together without a fight, well connect fight with sex, I guess that is why this sex is mind blowing

How did my sex life come to this

Vote, comment and share

✌️✌️✌️✌️✌️

Chapter 33

Dash’s POV

I slumped down next to Mekhi breathing hard, my body still so hot as I wiped down the sweat on my forehead finally I have come in his ass again, I have lost count on how many times we have fucked but I know I have come in his ass a lot “Oh fuck” Mekhi groaned next to me “I think I am full with semen, this will be hard to wash out”

“I guess you still have room for one round” I replied with a smirk, he slapped my thigh with a glare to me “I guess two rounds it is”

“Nah, you’re not fucking me again, at least not until I get something to eat or actually start to feel my ass again”

“Whatever, I am fucking you again” he turned to me with a more serious face “What? I can go five…..” he held his hand over my lips shutting me up and he seemed to be listening to something. This picked my interest and I tried to listen for something….

“Get dressed” he ordered jumping out of his bed pulling on his sweat pants. I hurried up pulling on his pants that I can find since I left mind down stairs and it seemed like I had no time to go get them. A blasting of the window made me stop in my tracks my eyes landing on a grenade “Fuck” Mekhi cursed, I just picked it up throwing it back outside and it blasted mid-air it’s force pushing me back.

I landed on the bed rolling until I fell on the ground “Who the fuck is that?” I questioned turning to Mekhi who was packing his bag, putting in his gadgets “Are you fuckin kidding me, someone sent us a grenade and you’re packing”

“I need these” he pulled the bag pack on his back when bullets started coming from all sides of the apartment ‘This is not the way I was planning to go’ I moved against the wall as Mekhi crawled down pulling his carpet up, he pulled one of the wood and in were guns “Catch” he was handing me one.

“I need the big one” I am not one with small guns. He pulled out an MP 5, as he picked up two pistols pushing them into his pants then picked up other two holding each in one hand.

“Are you ready?”

“Born ready” he gave a short nod as we ran out of the bedroom staying low getting on the lower level where men were coming into the apartment. I lifted up my gun releasing fire on their asses, Mekhi on the other hand was precise and quick, each bullet with a person. It was impressive, I knew he was great with guns but that was just hot, I rolled down before kicking one of the guy’s legs then firing on him until his face was unrecognisable. I am more of shoot until sure that you’re dead, I don’t have any point

I lifted my gun up ready to shoot anyone trying to kill us “Do you see anyone?” I asked when I saw no one left standing when something flew in, another grenade and another and another. They kept on pouring in like rain “Fuck” I cursed dashing to the door with Mekhi right behind me and we were still close to it when it all erupted up in flames. Whoever is here is damn serious and if it wasn’t the fact that we were at him apartment I would have thought they were here for me but I know Grizzly can never find me here though I shouldn’t get too comfortable either. The strong force threw us right in the middle of the road. Lights shone into me, a car heading straight towards me, I was still down trying to get up and jump out of the way when Mekhi shot two bullets into it’s tires making it lose control screeching as it wobbled off of the road.

“Are you good?” I lifted my eyes to Mekhi, he had his hand up for me. I took it getting back up on my feet, having bleeding cuts here and there. I nodded glancing at his apartment that is now all on the ground “We have to go?”

“Where to?”

“I have to go to the main house, I need to get some equipments then find out who tried to kill me”

“I’m not getting involved” I announced my eyes not leaving the house “This is your shit, deal with it” I am not dealing with mafia shit ever again

“Alright then, lets get you a ride” he walked the other way. I strutted reaching him walking by his side, silence taking us over and it was not uncomfortable. He seemed to be thinking hard I guess trying to figure out who tried to kill him, he crossed the road moving to the one of the houses and after typing on his gadget that was in his bag the garage opened. There were plenty of cars and a motorbike “Here” he threw me the keys “Take the car” he picked up an helmet getting onto the motorbike.

“When can I bring it back?”

“When you’re ready, be careful” With that he pulled on his helmet riding out of the garage without a shirt just a bag on his back and no shoes. I watched it ride away until he was out of sight.

Maybe I should go help find out what is going on, I don’t want to get involved in his mafia work. It is not something I want to be into again as it is the kind of work that you just quit, it’s the kind you are stuck in until you’re dead and that isn’t exactly what I want. I want freedom, there is no getting that if I am getting involved into the mafia. I sighed jumping into the car deciding to not think about any of that tonight but rather in the morning.

He has his mafia family to help him figure this out, I shouldn’t try to get involved. The entire ride my mind was going in and out, feeling super guilty for not helping him and a small part of me feeling worried if something happens to him but then he is a mafia he has probably dealt with this all his life he knows what to do. I let all of those thoughts out of my head driving back home parking a few blocks away from my house before using the window to sneak back in.

The next day I was taken to school by my old man and after his departure I tried getting back to Mekhi who wasn’t picking up my phone calls, I had no where to find him as his apartment was destroyed. I spent my next days searching for him now really wanting to help out so that we can kill the bastard so that we can get back to fucking, I miss his ass. Aaron and Apollo had not been coming to school either making this harder than I had anticipated. My days were spent with Rocco and one of his friends Dylan plus the cutie Vic. I have never adored someone like I adored that cutie, so tiny and next to me I feel like a giant.

He has been helping me get my mind off of Mekhi after almost an entire week of no communication from him, he shouldn’t be doing this. The least he could have done was inform me on what was happening instead of just disappearing right after someone tried to murder him, I hate being ignored “Do any of you know where Mekhi’s main house is?” I asked out of the blue, they stopped talking all eyes turning to me shaking their heads no. I sighed picking up my bag definitely exhausted of whatever they were talking about.

I got up slinging my bag on my back as I made my way out of the restaurant, how come no one knows where Mekhi- “I know someone you can ask” Vic’s voice came from besides me making me look down at the small boy.

“Who?”

“There is this girl he used to go out with named Zoe, I think she is also in the mafia. She has to know”

“Where can I find this Zoe chick?”

“She owns a club” those were the only words I wanted to here before directing Vic to my car or rather Mekhi’s car driving to the so called club with Vic giving me directions. It wasn’t so far away and when we reached I made my way to the closed door where there is no security. I touched the door pulling it and surprisingly it was open “I don’t……” I didn’t hear what Vic had to say as I made my way into the dark building. My eyes soon adjusted to the darkness when something clung to me like koala.

I didn’t mind him, if I were that tiny I would be terrified of my own shadow. We reached big red doors and when I pushed them open it seemed like I had interrupted something, the men and women who were inside wearing really expensive clothes sitting on red couches in a circle all turned their eyes to us, Vic cuddled more into me. The guys who were hiding in the shadows came out pointing their guns towards us. My eyes scanned them before moving back to the elegant looking people “I’m looking for Zoe…what’s her second name?” I asked turning to look at Vic who only whimpered his eyes on the guys who are holding guns to us.

A dark chuckle held my attention making me turn to the others. A purple haired woman had a malevant smile on her purple lips “I am Zoe” she replied getting up from her couch her black dress getting pulled up as she did that “But you better have a great reason to why you interrupted this meeting”

“Do you know where Mekhi is?” She popped her lips as if a way to make her anger disappear. She stood right in front of me her heels adding a few more inches on her that she reached my chest.

Her eyes moved to the shaking Vic before getting back to me “And why would I know where he is?”

“Well do you or do you not know where he is?”

“Barging into my place and being rude can earn you a bullet to the fuckin head” her elegant stance was wavering as she said that

“Yet still no one has pulled a trigger” I challenged and I felt Vic literally stiffen and for a tiny man he has a strong grip when it came to life “I won’t be wasting any more of your time” I made a step to leave but everyone moved closer to me their guns all pointed at us and I heard Vic whimper out my name

“You brought yourself in, I tell you when to leave”

“I have never been one to like being told what to do” I used my speed lifting Vic up using him as my weapon swinging him around. No one has seen him coming and before they knew it their guns were on the ground with a screaming Vic in my arms his eyes closed tight “And I don’t like being told what to do” I added ready to get out when a very big man stood in my way, he looked like body guard.

“My boss wasn’t done talking to you” he said in a monotone voice his eyes on me like a hawk.

“But I was-” he punched my jaw hard, I staggered back Vic falling out of my hands. I jumped out of the incoming kick, using the wall, I climbed up swinging a kick to the guard’s head that sent him on the ground.

“Dash” Vic’s scared voice made me turn to look at him only to find him being held by Zoe with a gun on his head terrified out of his life. It was a wrong idea letting him tag along, I raised my hands in surrender, I wasn’t going to be the reason why he gets killed. He was only trying to help me and I think I have just got him in trouble

I can’t believe I got myself into trouble with the mafia once again.

Something I have been trying to avoid

Vote and comment

Chapter 34

Mekhi’s POV

“Zoe not now” I snapped into the phone my fingers on my lap top trying to find whoever it is that is trying to murder me. I have been thinking that maybe Sim put someone up to the task to end my life or maybe someone he is working with that I need to find and end too. It was foolish of me not to relocate after Sim had hacked me, I should have known he knew exactly where I lived and he would try to pull some shit like this.

“It is going to be now” Zoe snapped too not sounding pleased “Some guy walked into my club searching for you asking where you are”

“Who?” I picked up the phone taking her out of loud speaker, if it is one of Sim’s guys I was going to end him “Does he have any information that can help my current situation”

“He hasn’t said anything, he is a tough one” A grunt sounded the other side which means they have captured him and their torture has begun “Come by and maybe you can make him talk”

“If he hasn’t said anything then kill him” What more use do I have for him. I have no time torturing anyone at the moment when I haven’t figured out who wants to kill me

“Alright” I was ready to hang up when I heard her say a name that sounded more like ‘Dash’ I wanted to ask her more when she hang up. I called again right away just to make sure I heard correct “Yes?” She asked as soon as she picked up

“Is the guy named Dash?” I asked to make sure, I know it can’t be coz why would Dash go to Zoe’s but it never hurts to ask plus Dash is someone who looks for trouble

“His small friend called him that, he himself hasn’t said a single thing no-”

“Keep him alive and stop whatever you’re doing, I will be there” I hang up not waiting for her to add to that as I picked up my jacket storming out of my room strutting to my motorcycle while pulling on my jacket. I slid on my sunglasses as I rode away from the mansion, the guards opening the gates for me while asking myself What the fuck is Dash doing at Zoe’s club? I was quick driving all the way to Zoe’s club a place I have spent months not visiting after our break up. I parked behind the club getting inside, she usually has no guards during the day light as they are all always stationed on the inside to make the enemy think the place isn’t guarded, a stupid thing to me honestly.

With this plan you can never know when the enemy is striking, they can burn you without finding it out until your all covered in flames “Boss” one of the guards spotted me and with a bow he pointed to where Zoe is. He opened the door for me leading me into the torture chambers and my eyes landed on a tied up Dash, his hands behind his back all beat up his face bleeding. I know he is always bruised but I couldn’t help but flinch at the way he looked, his eyes lifted to me and I think I saw them smile at me even if his face didn’t shift at all, he seemed happy to see me, maybe he was beat up enough he was glad I came or it was me hoping he was glad I came after he left me to deal with my problems a lone.

I am used to doing things on my own but that actually hurt when he showed that he didn’t care about me even a bit to decide come help me out yet I rushed here quicker than I could have if it was just anyone, in fact I would let them get beat up even more before deciding to show my presence but now because it is him, here I am and actually feeling bad that he got beat up, I sighed when my eyes caught a passed out Vic my eyes holding a silent question ‘What the fuck are they doing here?’

“Mekhi Jett” Zoe called getting up from her chair pecking my cheek “Do do you know him?”

“Kinda” I mumbled my eyes moving to Dash’s, his eyes fixed on me like a hawk “So what did he do?”

“Walked in here like he is the owner asking for you, how do you know him. I have never seen you associate with rude people like him”

“I’m getting there” I am still trying to make him respect others but I still haven’t gotten there yet and honestly I don’t think I ever will “Untie him”

“What are you going to do to him?”

“Probably the same thing, maybe worse” She nodded her eyes going back to Dash.

“But I can’t just hand him over you know” She sighed her eyes moving back to me and I waited for the dreading part that I knew she was going to do “He ruined one of the most important meetings-” even if it wasn’t important she will say it is “-You clearly know this guy, you have to compensate on his behalf” I smirked leaning down to her face

“Tell me, when have I ever left you empty handed”

“When you broke up with me”

“We both know it had to be done” I passed my fingers on the side of her face “We are not meant to be but I know I can still rock your world like I used to” I held her chin lifting her head up as I attached our lips together, it was more of a peck before I pulled back “The keys” I asked with a smirk while holding my hand up to her, she didn’t hesitate handing them to me with a smile “Thank you”

“So when should I call you” she asked holding me in place before I could go unlock Dash

“I am always available for you baby” I smiled pulling her into a deep kiss while pushing her in the wall my hands groping her sexy ass, she moaned pulling me more into her as I moved my lips against hers roughly for a few seconds then broke the kiss “Tell your men to stand back” she was still dazed but she nodded with a smile as she opened the door to tell her men to stand down, I moved to Dash unlocking him “Let’s go” I made move to the door and when I looked back he hasn’t made a move to get up “If you want to stay that’s fine with me”

Without saying a word he moved to Vic picking him up and throwing him onto his shoulder as I led the way finding all of Zoe’s men standing down “Expect my phone call” Zoe said with her finger on her lip her eyes undressing me. I smirked walking out of the club, the door closing right after Dash walked out.

“What were you doing here?” I asked turning to him, why in all places would he come here looking for me, who in the world gave him such an idea. His eyes moved up and down my body before passing me literally knocking my shoulder that I staggered back until I held myself on my feet “What the fuck Dash?” He only continued walking to the car, I followed him now angry “What the fuck is wrong with you?” He ignored me putting Vic in the back seat and as soon as he closed the door I pulled him back before he could leave “What is your problem?”

“My problem?” He asked through gritted teeth “You want to know what my problem is-” I was still waiting for him to tell me what his problem is when he punched me straight on the nose, it was so unexpected I fell back on my ass and i felt pain shoot through me “You are my problem” I held my bleeding nose now completely pissed off, why the fuck would he punch me like that after making me meet Zoe again

I moved my leg kicking his ankle, he was surprised by the attack giving me time to kick him in the stomach as I got up running into him getting on top and I started filling him with my punches. He held my punch head bumping my head with his sending me off his body taking my place filling me up with punches. I could feel my face being disfigured under his punches, I elbowed the side of his head but he didn’t move off, he didn’t stop punching me.

I elbowed his chest while using my legs sending him into the car “What the fuck is wrong with you?” I growled getting up as he did the same stalking towards me just like the first day we meant having that look of ‘i want to fight and kill you’ I wasn’t backing down, he doesn’t get to just punch me after saving him from death that was about to come to him, he had no reason to get into Zoe’s club like he owns it.

“What is going on?” Vic’s voice came from the car stopping us from charging towards each other again.

“Stay out of this” Dash barked charging at me with a punch, I moved to the side punching his side’s when his punch landed on my temple. I wrapped my hands around his neck as I kneed him on the forehead before he overpowered me getting on top of me.

“Hey stop” Vic’s voice sounded but we were not hearing anything he was saying. I was trying to over power Dash’s punches “Stop, stop…sto-” Through the punches I didn’t know what happened exactly but I heard something hitting the ground and I bet Dash heard it too he stopped mid-punch turning towards Vic who was on the ground holding his bleeding lip.

“Are you okay?” Dash asked getting off of me moving to him, I pulled myself into my hands my eyes on Vic who shrugged Dash’s hands hands away

“Just take me home” he snapped with tears streaming down his face, getting up without looking at anyone getting into the car. Dash turned to me his jaw clenched his entire face covered in blood looking worse than he did when we left the club. He got up his glare on me and I wondered what the fuck is his problem, without saying a word he walked over to the car driving away. I groaned getting up as I picked out my keys moving to my motorcycle riding away wanting to forget whatever his problem was.

“Fuck”

Chapter 35

Dash’s POV

I gripped the steering wheel hard feeling my blood boil, like I might burst out in flames any minute from now. I still couldn’t wrap my head around the fact that he would dare kiss that bitch right in front of me like that, I needed to punch someone, I needed to cave someone’s face in and that face being his ‘I will rock your world’ Fuckin hell “DASH!” I moved my eyes to Vic who has just yelled my name, why would he yell when I am literally just one arm away from him, does he want to give me an ear problem “I don’t want to die, you’re going way too fast”

I gripped the wheel slowing down as I saw I was going way too fast scaring him “What is wrong?” He asked now over that fear looking concerned.

“Nothing, I am just not in the mood” I glanced behind me trying to spot any cab, I can’t drive him home like this. I need a fight and I can’t go anywhere with him, I found a parking spot “You should get a cab”

“Did Mekhi do something?”

“Stop asking and get out” I snapped almost yelling at him, he should leave. I don’t feel like talking to anyone at this moment, the only thing I need is a fight and I would hate myself if my punch landed on his face.

“Fuck you” he snapped before banging my door, I drove away the minute he closed it going where Sim took me for a fight, I need to punch someone or I will burst out in flames. The ride felt agonizingly slow for my own good, it took me thirty minutes to reach the place and to my dismay no one was around, I think fights happen at night and not at times like this. I punched the steering wheel trying to put out all of my frustrations with a yell.

Why did it hurt so much seeing him flirt and actually kiss her like that “Fuck” I held the wheel my eyes scanning the place hoping to just see one person I can fight but it is empty, no one to start a fight with.

I drove directly to my house where I reached in exactly ten minutes before storming out of my car like I am ready to kill, if anyone dares to say anything at me right now they would be sent into a coma, no questions asked, I am fuming. I don’t think I have ever felt this angry in my entire life, have someone piss me off to the point that even after forty minutes I am still feeling like I have just been pissed off two seconds ago.

I got into the house going straight into the bedroom pulling off my shirt seeing all the bruises that are starting to turn purple on my skin, none of them hurt at all. The anger I have consumes all the pain my body has endured today, those men really went their way into punching the shit out of me, if I hadn’t been trained to endure such pain I would have cracked by the time Mekhi showed up only to kiss that bitch. I stood under the shower head and watched as all of the blood was washed off of my body.

I took a few minutes feeling the cold water getting more angry every second. I turned it off deciding it wasn’t working at all but actually making me even more angry, I walked out wrapping my towel around my waist to find Mekhi standing in my room “I don’t know what the fuck that was but I am here to know why you would go to Zoe’s searching for me” I walked passed him getting back to my closet ignoring his entire existence “Dash, I asked you a question?” He snapped pulling my hand turning me towards him “Why are you acting like a bitch?”

“You should get out of my room” my voice was low and deadly, he should really get out of my room right now before I snap and actually end up snapping his neck like I have dreamt of doing.

“The fuck is wrong with you, you visit my ex then become a bitch about it after putting me in a debt and when I ask about it you become all angry” I scoffed trying to keep my anger at bay as I pulled on my boxers doing everything in my power to not kick him “Dash!” I closed my closet before pushing him into the wall doing my best to not just punch the shit out of him. He was startled by the move that he gasped holding onto my chest breathing hard his eyes looking into my angry ones.

“Are you here so that I can pay the debt for getting me out” I questioned

“What? I-i- what are you talking about?” He stuttered, I was kind of taken back by that but still didn’t take away my anger “Dash….ow-aaahh” I pulled his hair harder making him groan and moan at the sane time

“You want me to pay the debt right?”

“What debt?” He panted out. I moved my finger passing it over his parted lips that were on her’s and I felt even more anger rise in me, I have never wanted to kiss him even once but seeing him kiss someone else made me not want to kiss him even more but also for him to never kiss anyone else. He wrapped his handa around my waist pulling me into his body “You’re lusting over me, is that why you were searching for me” he smirked but his lust showed exactly what he wanted.

He was just angering me even more. I pushed him down onto his knees while pulling down my boxers leading him to my somehow hard dick leading it to his lips “You could just say what you want” he mumbled taking my dick into his hand.

“Then you should know by now that I prefer actions from words” I replied my hold on his hair tightening as I pushed his lips onto my dick. He opened up and I wasted no time pushing myself down his throat making him gag right away but I didn’t pull out, just still seeing those lips kissing that Zoe chick, kissing her deeply. I just pushed him more onto my dick until I disappeared into his mouth groaning in pleasure, his warmth feeling so great in me until he started fighting me.

I pulled his head off and he gasped his eyes watering and with the hold I still had on his hair he couldn’t move back as he made retching sounds wheezing “Wh-wh-…..” He coughed hard as he tried to pull my hand off his hair “Are-” I pushed him back on my dick once again when he opened his mouth and as before I pushed down into his throat, he started fighting immediately after I shoved it down his throat but I was that angry to pull out.

He was losing his breath, his entire face turned red eyes watering his hands trying to punch me off but I wasn’t letting go well until he squeezed my balls painfully, that made me let go of him pulling out as I fell down on my knees clutching my balls with him gasping for air holding the ground hard while coughing and I was also experiencing my own pain “Are you trying to kill me?” He wheezed out holding onto his neck his teary eyes to me

“You have just tried to kill me too”

“Because you were chocking me?” He screamed out more tears leaving his eyes

“I have told you before, if you are going to give someone a blow job expect anything”

“It’s a blow job not a death sentence” he screamed getting up from the ground “You almost killed me, if you want me dead just fuckin say so because that is what you were trying to do”

“If I wanted to kill you, you think that is the way I would do it huh” I got off the ground too standing face to face with him “If I wanted you dead I would have filled you with bullets, I would have cut you into pieces because I have had so many times where I could kill you but I didn’t”

“Then why didn’t you?” His voice was not filled with anger anymore, he had calmed down even if his hand was still around his throat slowly massaging it. I stalked towards him but he took one back, does he think I am going to kill him.

“You think I’m gonna kill you?”

Vote and comment

Chapter 36

Mekhi’s POV

“You think I’m gonna kill you?” He asked still stalking towards me and I kind of felt like that is exactly what he wanted to do. He has tried killing me when I took him from Zoe and not long ago he tried with his dick, at first I thought he was just being rough as usual until I literally felt myself lose my breath and I was on the verge of passing out.

Who knows if he would have succeeded if I didn’t squeeze his balls in time. He is looking at me like he used to when I used to have control over him and he wanted me dead, that is exactly the kind of look he was throwing my way. He continued making his way towards me now his boxers all the way off of his now soft member and I don’t know why but I kept on taking steps back until my back hit his closet door while moving my hand to my pants on the back clutching my gun tight just in case he tried something.

He reached right in front of me and I kept eye contact with his winter gray eyes that look like he might end me right now “Do you want to know why I haven’t killed you yet?” He asked his intense eye not wavering “Because….” He moved his hand behind my back taking a hold of my wrist pulling it out with my hold on my gun still tight. He brought my hand in between us “Let go” I was not letting go of the only weapon I have right now, we both know he is one hundred percent better than me when it comes to fighting “Mekhi” he warned holding his hand up his eye daring me to not let go of the gun. I fought with myself but then I remember that he hasn’t killed me yet he has had so many opportunities to do so. I loosened my grip before hesitantly letting go of the gun letting it fall into his hand.

He held it throwing it into his closet not once letting go of my wrist. He moved his eyes back to me while holding my jaw tightly “Do you know why I haven’t killed you?” He questioned holding my hand above my head his hold on my jaw tightening “Because my desire to fuck you-” he licked my cheek making me shiver “-exceeds my desire to kill you but….” I winched in pain closing my eyes “Look at me” his order was so deadly I felt myself shiver in both fear and lust “My desire to kill you will be stronger if you dare kiss her again”

His words took time to register and when they did I finally understood what was going on exactly. Why he snapped and punched me right outside of Zoe’s club. This has to be jealousy, there was absolutely no other reason why he would act like this if he wasn’t jealous “Were you jealous?” I asked trying to get his hand off of my jaw but his hold only tightened and right now they are hurting

“I don’t get jealous” he sneered his face just a few inches from mine “I get mad and when I get mad I kill, don’t test me”

“How was I supposed to get you out?” I said my words coming out muffled because of his hand “You got yourself into tha-”

“Why didn’t you shoot her?” Is he for real, she is literally a mob’s daughter. Right now causing trouble with her father doesn’t help me or anyone, it only creates trouble between the Driscoll and Wallace’s something neither of us would appreciate that much. He let go of my jaw turning me around my chest pressed on the closet door as I moved my jaw around trying to get the feeling back.

“She is a mob’s daughter, we don’t just kill-”

“You just fuck” My pants were unbuttoned and on my ankles as I remained in my boxers and I could feel his dick right on my clothed hole.

“I did what I had to do to get you out without causing a war” I explained, I had to do what I did just to keep her happy. I wasn’t going to just shoot my way through it all like he is so fuckin used to, sometimes things need a bit of thinking “You got yourself in that situation, its not my fault I did everything in my power to get you out, maybe if you didn’t go to her club I wouldn’t be indebted to her” I added angrily, he shouldn’t blame me

He pulled off my shirt as I stepped out of my pants his body still pressed on mine and by his breathing he was seething though I blame him for this, why would he go to my ex’s territory. His hands moved to my nipples taking them between his fingers right before yanking on them painfully I moaned closing my eyes feeling the sensation of pain mixed with pleasure go through me “I don’t care if you are indebted to her, you kill her”

“That’s not how fuck….” I panted when he kept on grinding his dick on my ass his fingers playing and squeezing my buds “Its not how it works” I added breathlessly “She’s a mob’s daughter, I will handle it my way”

“Rocking her world?” I laughed at his words

“You’re jealous” I pointed out turning my head to look at him, he didn’t look happy but the idea of him being jealous was enough to keep a smile on my face “You think I might rock her world so good she might want me back”

“No” he had a menacing smile while he flicked my nipples “Do you want to know what I think?” He pulled my boxers down and as I stepped out of them he kicked my legs wide apart, his fingers locking with mine holding them up “I pity her” I tried turning my head to him but he stopped me his head in my neck “Because she doesn’t know how much you prefer getting fucked”

“I-” he cut off my protests

“Tell me you don’t prefer my dick in you than the other way round” he whispered, I felt his tip pass through my tight ring making me grit my teeth “Tell me you don’t enjoy the pain” he pulled both of my hands behind me as he continued pushing in so slow I could feel every inch of his pulsing member slide into me “Tell me you don’t enjoy it as my cock slides into you every inch” I shamelessly moaned trying to bite my tongue and fight the amazing feeling of him slide into me like that but he is also wrong, as much as I enjoy him in me I also enjoy being in him

“Why do you try to fight it? Your body shows how much you enjoy it more when a cock is in your ass”

“Fuck you, fuck” I panted when he was fully in and all my walls were filled. It was the best feeling in the world and his voice right on my ear makes me tremble like a high school love puppy

“I bet you won’t get hard when you look at her after feeling my dick”

“My interest in women is still available no matter how many times you fuck me” I argued, he shouldn’t have a big ego, this changes absolutely nothing. He laughed but didn’t say anything as he started thrusting in at a slow pace, I don’t know if it was to adjust me to his shaft, something he has never done before, I don’t know but it really did lessen the pain I usually got every time he thrust in me but God I hated it. I bit my lip my body trembling from need, he was hitting my spot but not hard enough as I wanted it “Um….” I didn’t know why I became nervous all of the sudden but I did.

It might be the fact that I never talk about things like this, he is always rough so I ask for it to be rougher but now he is just so painfully, PAINFULLY slow and I know he knows it even if he is grunting obviously in pleasure, I know he must feel it too. I decided to shut it and waited for what felt like hours with my leaking member throbbing in pain from all the teasing from his light thrusts that only manage to make me tremble but not be engulfed in full blown pleasure like I am used to “Are you going to stay like that?” I felt embarrassed to be asking yet I am not usually embarrassed in things like these but hella this is so embarrassing

“Like what?”

“Fuck” I whispered to myself knowing that he knows what he is doing “Um Dash….” I took in a deep breath not looking back at him as I voiced out my next words “You’re painfully slow” my face fuckin heat up, I don’t even know why I got embarrassed to say those words. Maybe it is the fact that I know he knows that I don’t like whatever he is doing, what is this ‘torture?’

“What do you mean?” He is playing with me, he is fuckin playing with me. No one would be enjoying this, not even him

“You know what I mean”

“I don’t”

“Fuck me faster” I snapped turning towards him and he had this amused look on his face that made me feel even more embarrassed that I looked away immediately, I knew he is messing with me

“Why would I do that?” I gritted my teeth resting my head onto the closet door taking in deep breaths trying to keep my anger at bay regretting the fact that he had my hands in a tight hold. I don’t know why I always give into this kind of control “Tell me how much you like my dick” he leaned right on my ear “Beg me” he whispered and just that managed to get me goosebumps all over my body with butterflies making me extremely nervous.

“Please fuck me” Fuck, why did that turn me on even more yet embarrassed me at the same time.

“Like you mean it” I should stop giving him this much control, he already got me in a twist that all my body ever craves is him.

I turned back and his face was close to mine, all my nervousness disappeared from my body. His winter gray lust filled eyes pulled me in and I just let go ‘Fuck it’ he has already made me beg before, even when I didn’t feel anything for him, how about now when I feel whatever the Fuck I feel “I more than like your dick in me, I like it when you stretch me until I feel like my walls are about to tear from your big fat cock. I love the way it makes me scream and makes me want to get fucked hard and fast until I am cock driven to the point where I don’t remember my fuckin name” The way his eyes shifted from emotion to emotion encouraged me even more and the fact that his cock grew impossibly larger than before made me internally smile

He was completely lost and I might have imagined it or not but I think he wanted to kiss me or not who knows, I am crowded by lust too “Now please give me that dick” I added lastly and that managed to get him out of whatever trace he was in as he pushed me into that closet door letting go of my hands, holding my hips before he started to beastly slam into me to the point that I couldn’t help but start to scream right away from his full body rhythmic thrusts.

He grunted slamming into me not once slowing down and every hit harder than the last. If I wanted it hard, he was really giving it to me harder than he has ever given it to me, I felt my channel start to burn and the mixture of pain and pleasure got me even more high than before that I started chanting “Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes” non stop, my head getting fuzzy as my entrance got destroyed.

He pulled out turning me around and before I knew it he pushed both his hands under my thighs lifting me off the ground I had to hold onto his shoulders as he drove right back in my entrance again. He reached me deep, his assault only got deeper and as I said the only thing my body and mind could think was ‘dick’ the way it drove in and out of me that fast and strong and hard got all of my head empty.

He was owning my ass like never before “Fuck that face” he groaned out all so sweaty, I held onto his shoulders tight my heart pounding in happiness though I got pulled out when his dick moved ferociously in me, getting rougher and rougher with every second.

“Dash….aaahhh, uuuhhh” I really felt him, every inch of him. His hands moved around my waist and without resting me down he moved me onto his bed throwing me on my shoulders with my legs still in his hold as he plunged into me once again. I writhed holding onto the sheets his dick being the best feeling in my life “Dash Fuck!”

“Call my name” his face looked so in control yet so out of control with his lust filled gaze

“Dash” I panted out feeling my eyes roll back into their sockets getting elated with something so beyond me “oh fuck, Dash aaahhh Dash, Dash I’m close”

“Me too, keep calling my name” and I did with every chock, gasp, thrust I moaned his name over and over as I felt the familiar feeling consume my body, I was getting close, my entire body shook “Fuck your squeezing me”

“Oh fuc-Dash” I cried out breathing hard staring at Dash who was staring at me attentively and for the first time in my entire life I became cautious of my own body at his intense gaze that was so piercing like a hawk, why does he suddenly start to give me those looks

“No one is allowed to ever see you like this” he growled his eye on mine right before pulling out his dick then slamming into me again finding a rhythm as he drove his big dick into me without mercy as moans, grunts, growls escaped both off our lips in sync. His moves were hard and fast that I felt my stomach tighten my head being thrown into a frenzy “Oh Mekhi, you look so fuckin sexy” My eyes widened for a second and if I was in my right mind I would have argued with that obviously he is tripping ‘Sexy?’ he is really going insane but right now I just need him to fuck me as hard as he can

He spread both my ass cheeks pistoling into me like a bullet hitting my spot each fuckin time. My eyes were blurry with my eyes filled with water and the more he made me feel more than good the more I felt like I was getting thrown into a world I have never been in before as I got heightened with ecstacy. His full body thrusts got my hands weak, his hold on my legs tightened using them to ram into my channel hard getting deeper and deeper.

My voice now hoarse as he got me closer to the edge once again “Aaaaahhh…..fuck” everything was on fire.

“Are you ready to come with me” I rapidly nodded as he kept on assaulting my hole his moves getting faster and rougher than before, he was close and I was close. I was getting closer to my limit, I was ready to explode and it didn’t take long when we simultaneously both released as my dick pulsed and throbbed. We breathed hard as he fell down next to me, I had nothing left in me to move my body still trying to get over what happened exactly.

“We should set some rules” I said after a few seconds of getting down from my high

“I don’t deal so well with rules Mekhi, you should know that” he pushed himself into a sitting position and I knew I was still too fucked to try and sit up

“It’s more of a suggestion” I explained watching him stand up his butt turned to me making me bite my lip my dick getting semi hard.

“Shoot but if I don’t like it I’m not gonna do it”

“You’re topping so much lately” he nodded turning to me “I should be topping too without us having a fight first” like the last time, I kept that in.

“No” without losing a beat

“What do you mean, I am not a complete bottom and you shouldn’t be turning this down without a thought” I argued, he can’t be serious.

“Still no” and he turned getting into the bathroom, I stood up not minding the cum that poured out of my ass while limping into the bathroom, this is a serious matter, does he think I don’t want to see him fucked.

“We were having a conversation” I turned off the shower head making him turn to me. I squeaked when he pulled me by the neck slamming me into the wall his body pressing against mine ‘Fuck that was hot’ I was so horny now forgetting what I wanted us to talk about.

“I hate explaining myself” he growled his face close to mine and I was dying to kiss him ‘He looked so hot when wet’ “But the only way you’re topping me again is if you win a fight and stick your dick in me. So you either fight for it or you don’t top at all” he roughly pulled my leg wrapping it around his hip as his lips attacked my neck and right away I felt his dick on my entrance.

Maybe next time I will fight to top but now, I need him to rail me again

Chapter 37

Dash’s POV

“Hey Vic” I called after him when he was trying to walk pass us like he didn’t just see us. I know I might have pissed him off yesterday after my fight with Mekhi but damn, he should get over it and get used to it “Vic” I ran over to him pulling his hand, he looked angry.

“You seem angry, what did Dash do to you” I frowned when he pulled him into his chest, since when does Mekhi actually like Vic. Just not long ago he was threatened by him even if I have no interest in Vic whatsoever, like he is cute but that is it. I am not sexually attracted to him at all.

“So you guys are cool now” Vic asked shrugging out of Mekhi’s hands.

“Were we never cool?” Mekhi asked as if he has forgotten about our fight yesterday and how it all ended

“You were punching each other” I glanced at Mekhi before we both burst out laughing like there was an inside joke “Was it supposed to be funny”

“Vic people fight and get over it” I moved to Mekhi pulling him into me by his belt “Aren’t we over it” I asked with a smile as he smiled back at me his eyes studying my face like he was telling me the fight was on

“You will never understand but we are cool” I gave Mekhi a lust filled look and after yesterday, I know I will be getting that ass as much as I want because I am not willing to lose a fight to him, I will gladly pull out whatever my old man taught me “Alright let’s get to class”

“I actually didn’t come here to study” Mekhi cut me off, I was surprised when I found him here waiting for me this morning “I found out who wants to kill me. Do you wanna join?”

“Yeah, let’s bounce” Gladly, I didn’t want to study anyway. I raffled Vic’s hair who was staring at us with confusion “See you later Vic” with that I jumped into Mekhi’s car “So you came here to pick me up”

“Yap, you said you were searching for me from my ex’s place to help” he mumbled starting the car backing out of the school where my old man has just dropped me off a few minutes ago. He still thinks he’s is so smart, that he will drop me off and I will actually stay in school as he monitors my ankle monitor that I don’t even know where it is.

“Are you still working on that monitor” he turned to me “I don’t need my old man checking it to know I ain’t wearing it”

“Do you wanna wear it again”

“I don’t think I am ever trusting you with my ankle” He laughed shaking his head but I am damn serious, he gets kind of carried away when angry and I am not willing to face that pain “Just make sure it shows that I am at school”

“Trust me, right now your in your English class seated like a very polite over protected kid that you are” I Pulled his hand squeezing his fingers “Ow, ow Dash I’m driving”

“Never call me a kid”

“Fine alright” I let go as he hissed shaking his now numb fingers “Jeez, like I didn’t let you get away with calling me sexy” he raised his eye brow at me a cocky smirk plastered on his lips like usual

“Weren’t you sexy?”

“I would like to differ but everyone is entitled to their opinion that is why I think you should let me call you whatever I please”

“I hope you’re careful with what you choose coz I will be bursting your lips if you dare call me some stupid shit” he just laughed, I am damn serious “What are we going to do?” I changed the topic before I let him piss me off and make us end in shit that will lead us into blows. He pulled out his gadget handing it to me with a picture of a man probably mid twenties but he looks like he has been through some shit in his life that he won’t hesitate to kill and the nasty scar on his cheek proves it all and I think he left it seen just to show how far he is willing to go because the rest of his face is tattooed, hell his eyes is tattooed. I love tattoos and I wish to get some one day but this guy went a little over board with the entire thing “Is he the one trying to kill you”

“Yap, worked with Sim”

“What did you do to them?”

“Sim robbed from us then ran away so we killed his sister. That one in the picture is called Royce. Let us say we have some competition on the market…..” He trailed off as he turned getting off the main road “And I think that is why he wants to kill me, just gotta end him first” I am getting myself mixed up with mafia shit for all I know I’mma be running for my life once again and this time I will be running from two people, my old man into the mixed

“My birthday is coming up”

“Want me to buy you a gift?” He mocked with that stupid smirk of his

“Can you just shut your pie hole for once” he just chuckled like I am not serious with one hand raised in surrender, who wants gifts. I have never celebrated my fuckin birthday and I won’t be starting now, who in their right mind cares about birthday, if it wasn’t for my fear to turn eighteen I wouldn’t be caring “I need you to get me a passport and shit that is needed for me to get lost before my birthday”

“Get lost, what do you mean?”

“My old man thinks he is taking me into military, I wanna disappear before that”

“Why don’t we talk about that later and get a solution, you ain’t going no where” I opened my mouth to ask what the Fuck he means coz like yeah, I am leaving this place one way or another even if it’s death, I am not joining military like EVER. He parked outside of a club with neon lights, a guard standing outside holding a gun. We will definitely be talking about it later and let him tell me what he meant by ‘You ain’t going nowhere’ because I know I am going to disappear and very soon “Here” he handed a big gun making me smile as I couched it in my hand, he picked up two pistols pushing them in the back of his pants then got a thigh holster pushing in two knifes before getting two guns in his hands.

“You look fuckable” he got startled by my comment that he stopped what he was doing turning to me shocked and flustered “Are we going in or…..” I liked making him flustered as I smiled opening the door knowing full well I have left him with something to think about as we enter this battle that I know nothing about but doing it because we Fuck. In the past the thrill of a fight got me into some shit, funny how a Fuck is getting me mixed up with a mafia once again

Soon Mekhi jumped out of the car and I let him take the lead with me following close by “Mekhi not today” The guard’s voice was stern trying to stop Mekhi from getting in.

“Is Royce in” Mekhi completely ignored his words, he nodded “Then open up” the guard seemed hesitate about it but opened the door for us getting into the club that was darker than the outside, it felt like it was night yet it was morning. Mekhi started shooting at the roof making everyone fall down as some ran out of the bar terrified for their lives, the music stopping. The only thing that didn’t change were the lights as they kept on flicking above us “ROYCE I’M-” Bullets started flying our way and I had to jump behind the first thing I could find, I don’t even know where Mekhi jumped at in that moment of saving our lives.

“Mekhi Jett, have been waiting for you” a coarse low voice sounded when the bullets finally stopped. I moved out from behind my hiding place Searching for where Mekhi is and he is hiding behind a table not far from mine. He got out to shoot only for the others to shoot at him right away making him get back to his hiding place. I moved from that side moving to the other side of the couch right before getting out and firing at the them, they started scattering running for their lives right as Mekhi got out shooting, one bullet one guy unlike me who just shoot until I am contented

I jumped hitting one guy with the back of my gun before snapping his neck shooting at the one that was hiding behind the table and by the time my gun was empty I had reached him pulling him out of his hiding space breaking both his hand and neck when a gun shot right behind me before a body fell “Watch your back” Mekhi said continuing deeper into the club. I took the fallen guy’s gun following Mekhi into the much darker place of the club that was so quiet as I wield my eyes to adjust to the darkness not spotting Mekhi anywhere when bullets started flying once again.

I jumped behind whatever the thing is getting a shield, I waited for their rounds to end before getting back up shooting back when they fired right at me once again making me hide again “Are you still alive Mekhi?” A voice yelled when fire seized now my gun empty

“I was going to ask the same thing” Mekhi yelled and I heard his voice not far away from me “How many men do you still have?”

“And you think I’m going to tell you because?”

“Help me kill you all?” Mekhi yelled back

“We should have divided the market Mekhi” I kept on listening as I moved out of my hiding place letting them throw words at each other as I find a way to get us out of this situation.

“Driscolls don’t divide with men like you” I was as quiet as I can get, my eyes had adjusted to the darkness and I was making my way to the guys who were shooting at me earlier getting closer to them.

“Always been so selfish Mekhi” Mekhi didn’t reply this time, I just heard guns being couched “I saw your sex tape, never thought you batted for that team, I know soon everyone will be opposing to your nature, who would want to be led by a fggt ass like yours” a laugh was heard coming from Mekhi making me stop, did that fucker just say those words.

“I bet you can’t handle a man like I can, so tell me between us who is the real man” I had to stiffle a laugh before I get caught sneaking behind these guy’s back “By the way, I came with him and so far he has been kicking your asses, don’t underestimate our fGGt asses they are gonna lead you to your dome” and soon gun fires were heard, the little light they provided managed to make the guys to spot me.

I jumped using speed before they can get to their guns kicking their asses. I pulled the gun using its strap to tie up the two men’s necks together before kicking them into whatever these things were, they looked like crates. I didn’t waste my time on them picking up another gun shooting the other three that were left. Soon the door opened creating light inside and one man was running out with Mekhi on his back. After making sure no one was left inside I too ran out, to find Mekhi with his gun up pointed to the running tattooed Royce “Can you shoot him?” I asked staying by his side.

He didn’t reply pulling the trigger that went straight into the guy’s leg and when he pulled again he shot the hand that was holding the gun “That was cool” I praised holding my hand up. He hi-fived me with a smirk, he started making his way to the tattoed Royce when I added “And sexy” he stopped flustered once again giving me words that can taut him

From the back of my eye I saw a guy pointing his gun at us, I pulled Mekhi out of the way and before I knew it a bullet went right through me “Dash” Mekhi held me before shooting behind us.

“Fuck” I cursed the feeling not so good at all, I shouldn’t have done that, why did I do that “You should have watched your back” I advised before falling down holding my torso fire surging through my wound.

“Shut up and let me check this wound out” he rested his gun down pulling my shirt up “Not scary, you will be fine”

“I don’t think I’m fine” I gritted through my clenched teeth and I don’t even know why he chuckled but he did.

“Trust me, I know the pain but it’s not scary, have you never been shot before”

“Thankfully no” after the log I have had, I have been cut but never shot and I was still proud of my accomplishment until I thought it was a great idea to take a bullet for Mekhi

“Let me kill this idiot then come back” I didn’t object, I held my wound tight and fuck that stings and not in a good way. They always say a gun wound hurts like a bitch but man, I watched Mekhi walk over to Royce who had managed to craw a little further than us, Mekhi’s lips moved obviously saying something before shooting the guy straight on the head and I was just hoping he is quick

‘Fuck, this felt like I am close to death and I don’t like the feeling’

Vote and comment

Chapter 38

Mekhi’s POV

“And done” I announced after wrapping the bandage around his torso. He tried moving which was a terrible idea as he hissed “You should be careful with your movements or you will un-stitch your wound”

“How many times have you been shot?”

“Three” I replied pulling my shirt up and in the middle of my tattoo is a scar right on my wrist “Another is on my neck, on this tattoo and the last one is on my thigh. You will need a tattoo to cover that”

“I will be covering more than this, I need one on my back”

“Why don’t you get it”

“Still under my old man’s roof, some of the reasons I want to disappear” I turned fully towards him, he needs to tell me about that even more.

“Why do you want to disappear?”

“As I told you, he wants to put me into military”

“You will be eighteen, shouldn’t that be your choice and not his” he scoffed.

“I bet he did all of my paperwork along time ago, he has raised me for the military and the only option is to run away”

“You’re not going to do that” I said as I pulled out my lap top, I am not gonna allow him to be thrown into the military just like that not when I can do something about it, anything to keep him here with me and nowhere else. I hacked into the military computers not the first time and probably won’t be the last time, I searched for the new recruits “You’re the first one on the list” I announced as I moved into his recruitment papers, he actually signed in to join the military “Did he make you sign?”

“Uh-huh”

“And you did” I almost laughed, is he an idiot to sign himself into the military like this. I typed away pulling his papers out making him disappear from the system like he has never signed in before, though I know many will notice since he was the first “I cleared you out, they will soon notice but by the time they do you will already be eighteen and you won’t be signing again”

“That man will make me sign”

“You will just join me, he won’t be able to touch you and you can do whatever you freakin want to do with no one stopping you” I said putting my lap top in the back seat as he turned fully to me with a hiss.

“The offer sounds intriguing but I ain’t joining anything”

“I need you as my second in command, we work good together”

“You’re a bitch, I’m not working for you”

“I’m offended” I held my heart in mock hurt “Tell me when I have denied you from doing anything and you actually listened to me, I need someone who doesn’t bow down to everything I do or say. No need to change, we both know how to calm each other down” he gave a short laugh his eyes traveling my body probably having nasty thoughts “What do you say?”

“As I said, intriguing but I don’t know if it’s for me”

“Let me ask, if by any chance leave, what do you plan on doing”

“I don’t know, travel around the country, experience the freedom I have been denied”

“And then what?” I smirked resting my head on my temple “We both know that ain’t your life, you were born for this life. You were born to fight and trust me you will be missing this rush in just a second plus we can travel whenever you want us to, you will have the first class experience”

“You’re really bringing everything out aren’t ya”

“I’m trying to show you, you don’t need to run away. You can have whatever you need right here” And you aren’t going anywhere. Whatever it might take I am going to make sure he stays in……… forever even if his old man has to be eliminated I can do so for him to stay here.

“I will think about it” he sighed leaning back in his seat “That man drives me-” the ringing of my phone cut him off. I pulled out my phone from my pocket to see it was Zoe making me sigh as I answered putting it on my ear.

“Come over tonight” My first instinct was to glance at Dash who had his eyes cast out of the car. I pulled my side of the car open getting out, he shouldn’t know who I am talking to

“I can’t tonight” I sighed after getting far away from the car “I am-”

“You think I wouldn’t find out who that guy was”

“What are you talking about?”

“He is the guy from the video that surfaced on the internet, the one that was humiliating you in public. Mekhi I know you, if you let him do that it means he is either holding something of yours or you need something from him. I kept my word and handed him to you alive, I need my payment, at my club tonight” And she hung up before I could respond to her and say no, actually I am not going to go see her. I will have to pay her debt in some other ways than the ones she is asking for.

I got back into the car to find Dash already asleep his head resting on the window. I sighed starting the car driving him back at the school where his old man has to pick him up, I found a parking spot waiting for the classes to end as I searched for something I should do for Zoe to keep being on her good side but then again not handing her exactly what she wants, I started brainstorming on my lap top trying to figure everything out as time went by and soon Dash’s old man came to pick him up “Dash….Dash, your old man is here” he opened his eyes moving his head from the window, he looked pale but I know if I were to start a fight he would gladly fight me back

“I guess I will see you tomorrow”

“Yeah” I nodded as he jumped out after picking his bag from the back seat his hand on his torso. I watched him until he sat in his old man’s car driving away before I backed out of the school parking lot driving back to the main house where I have been sleeping after my apartment was attacked and blown into pieces. I parked my car getting inside where men were stationed with guns, my baby sister ran over to me with a wide smile “Hello princess” I greeted tickling her tummy as she giggled squirming in my hands trying to run away and the moment I rested her down she ran away giggling to herself.

I sighed searching for my father all over the place finding him nowhere except for Lars “Hey man, I need a favour” I said as soon as I reached him.

“What would it be?”

“I need you to find out what Zoe wants that she can’t have without help”

“Do you want to get back with her”

“We are past that stage, she did me a favour that I have to repay back and now I need to do her one. Find it out for me before today ends alright” he nodded getting to the assignment with me making my way into my room where I pulled off my jacket my body arching from yesterday and today’s action. I really needed a break. I walked into my bathroom standing under the shower head sighing as the warm water hit my skin. It took the water turning cold for me to get out getting to my wardrobe picking out my clothes.

I got some food then got back in my room finishing up my work, real quick. I needed to purchase a new apartment, this time safer than the first one, I was almost ready to get to bed when my phone lit up.

I picked it up and it was a short text from Dash, he rarely texted “Come at my place” I read out loud before throwing the phone back on the bed picking out another pair of clothes taking off my boxers. I pulled them on before pulling on my boots, picking up everything I needed before getting back down stairs and back in my car before driving out, I might need some sleep but for sex hell nah, within forty minutes I was at Dash’s place parking a distance away from his house just to be cautious from his dad.

I jumped out running into his back yard and I was about to climb up to his room when lights turned on and the military was all around with their guns pointed at me “Hands up, hands where we can see them….Hands up” they yelled and I slowly pulled my hand off of my gun raising both of my hands in the air “On your knees, on your knees” I did as told slowly getting to my knees my eyes up at Dash’s window when I saw him standing there just staring down at me.

‘Did he set me up?’ I questioned staring straight in his eyes, he was too far away from me to actually see anything yet I was still trying to find the answer, I was trying to tell myself it is not true when he moved out of sight. I have never felt betrayal in my life like, I feel right now, I felt like my head was spinning in circles asking myself why he would do this to me. I shouldn’t be expecting anything from him but I thought we were no longer enemies who would do something like this to each other, did I just stop thinking because of what I felt for him, did I trust him that much that I forgot who I was dealing with. My mind was gone that I didn’t hear when the officers cuffed my hands behind my back, took my gun and dragged me over to their cars. My eyes were still on that house, my jaw clenched in anger

‘He is fuckin dead when I get out of this?’

Chapter 39

Dash’s POV

Thirty minutes before the incident

As soon as the car parked outside my house I noticed military men surrounding the area and deep inside me I knew something was up. I didn’t know if they were here to pick me up and throw me into the military or it was something else, I know I still have some time. A few weeks before my fuckin birthday which I won’t let find me here and I have been considering Mekhi’s offer.

I am who I am and I can’t run away from that, no amount of travel can ever get me the freedom that I want or the freedom I have come to feel when I work with Mekhi. My only problem here is my old man, he is such a dick. I didn’t get to question him about the military men when he got out of the car without saying a word, he talked to some as I passed getting inside the house somehow feeling like I shouldn’t have. Something was really yelling to me to just leave, this man might have found out about Mekhi hacking them and he is here to just carry me into the military.

I pulled out my phone, I should inform Mekhi about this. He needs to search for a solution before my ass is taken out of this town, this has always been my nightmare and as much as I have always known that it was coming I have never been ready for it “Maxen” I didn’t get a chance to tap the name when one soldier called, I turned to him.

“Captain Ruben” I called pushing my phone back in my pocket “Did something happen?” I asked taking the nervousness out of my voice while holding my torso keeping the pain inside

“We were hacked earlier” I knew it, I knew they were here about that “The IP address brought us back here” he pushed his hands behind his back standing tall, Mekhi is sometimes an idiot, why leave the IP address, he should have been more careful than that or he was careful but my old man just figured it out somehow “Whoever did it erased just your name?”

“What do you mean?”

“I just want your phone” he raised his hand up for me to hand it over.

“How is my phone connected with any of this”

“This is not the first time we have been hacked by the same person and all to get information for you” I gave him a look that said I have no clue what you are talking about. I know Mekhi knows what he is doing to just be sloppy and leave evidence that could get him in trouble like this “Your monitor, where is it?” I don’t fuckin know, Mekhi has to have it I just didn’t care enough to ask it back plus if he knows who hacked him, shouldn’t he be at Mekhi’s place

“Well, whatever this is keep me out of it” I turned to leave only for my old man to stand in my way and without saying a thing he held his hand up “No” I denied firmly, I am not handing anyone my phone. It is private for them to just get into it like that.

“Just because you only have two weeks before making eighteen doesn’t mean I can’t throw you into the military right now” His threatening voice boomed throughout the room, I gritted my teeth in anger while handing it over “Password”

“If you want it so bad why don’t you figure it out yourself” I didn’t care if I was being disrespectful, I didn’t give two flying fucks at all. I passed him with a silent hiss when I felt my stitches move and the more I climbed the stairs the more I felt like my wound was opening and by the time I made it in my room I was searching for a way out only to look over my window to find it crowded with military men. I didn’t know what they were planning to do but whatever it was, it involved Mekhi and as much as I used to hate that bitch I no longer do.

I fell down on the bed holding my torso. It was definitely a wrong time to get shot, I don’t even know why I got shot, I should have let Mekhi get shot instead of getting in the way of the bullet, my door opened making me push myself into a sitting position to see my old man “I will need you to not interfere with this mission”

“What mission?” He hasn’t told me a thing

“We will be taking down a Driscoll tonight” to say I got angry would be an understatement. I got up

“Don’t touch him” I gritted out gripping the wall as tight as I can, I have never expected myself to feel this much anger that they were trying to put Mekhi into a trap. He gave me that bored look then a blank face his eyes not moving from mine, I know I threaten him a lot, so many times than I can count but this time I feel like I can do something I might regret later. Before he could retaliate the lights were turned on in my back yard and the soldiers were yelling at someone to raise their hands

I glared at my old man one more time before moving to the window seeing the entire military squad surrounding Mekhi. His eyes moved up and we locked eyes, just seeing all of those guys pointed at him angered me and I knew if I wasn’t careful I was going to ruin all of this. I moved away from the window getting back on my bed sitting down without looking at my old man as I pulled out my headsets pulling them over my ears zoning out all the voices in the back ground. My old man was still there just watching me as I relaxed back taking in slow deep breaths until I heard footsteps getting out.

I opened my eyes running back to the window to see Mekhi being pushed into a military car. They were seven cars in total and his was the second one as the first one drove away the next did until they were all out of sight. I moved to my closet where I got the gun that I took from Mekhi, I pushed it in my pants before getting out of my room with my hand on my wound, from the top of the stairs I saw my old man chatting with the few soldiers who have stayed behind, if I were to shoot right now I have so many chances of not surviving, I needed to be wise. I pulled off my bandage poking my own wound. I groaned screaming out in pain as I fell onto my knees my wound now open and bleeding pretty bad

All the soldiers ran up the stairs with me now on the ground my hand on my bleeding torso “Say what happened?” Captain Ruben asked trying to pull my hand away, my old man was a few feet from us. I groaned taking my hand away showing the nasty wound “Gun shot wound” As soon as Captain Ruben turned to my old man as if asking him what happened I pulled out my gun shooting him into the shoulder and as he fell down the stairs I shoot the two soldiers on my right straight in the shoulders before they got a chance to pull out their guns right before pointing at my old man who didn’t look fazed.

“I said don’t touch him” I remember clearly saying those words in that order. I fuckin remember telling him not to touch him but he did “Where are they taking him?”

“Where every Driscoll should be?” I shot him straight in the thigh not liking that answer. He grunted falling down on his knees but didn’t cry out or anything, I didn’t expect anything else.

“Where did you take him?” I asked once again ready to pull the trigger again. I know he has been trained all his life and their is no any form of torture that can get him to talk so I know I am kind of wasting my time with him but at least I try.

“This was a mission to take them down” I frowned “Why do you think I let you get associated with him, took you into that school cuffed, gave you a computerized monitor all to get his attention. Stop acting attached to him and stand down soldier”

I scoffed looking at him in disbelief, so I was a plan all along. Now I fuckin hated him on a new level, no wonder he had taken me out of military prison just months before I could make eighteen then relocated us soon after when at a time he hated me on a new level after the shit he has to pull me out of, then he acted all protective because he fuckin knew exactly how I would react. I had absolutely no words for him, I just know I fuckin hate him and wish to be as far away from him as possible

I shot his other thigh before getting up moving towards him checking his pants with him trying to fight me with his hands. I over powered him when I touched in his wound then pulled my phone out “You’re still alive because as much as I hate you, you’re still the only family I have” I left him with those words as I started getting all of the guns from the soldiers on the floor.

I moved down the stairs and I was almost met with a bullet from Captain Ruben if I didn’t side step, it was going to pass on my neck. It only grazed me before I jumped off the stairs and onto the other side running out of the house through the back yard feeling myself bleed on both my neck and torso. I ran down the street to where I knew Mekhi left his car because it was where he usually left it whenever he came by, I reached it breaking the window. I know he will be pissed by that if he ever found out but I kind of don’t care right now. I picked out his first aid kit picking out another bandage wrapping it around my torso to help with the bleeding. I picked up one of his device, all of them are connected to one another.

I started searching for his phone and as it searched I pulled the wires from under the car starting it. By the time the search was over seeing Mekhi’s phone on the road that leads out of Wealstone town, I started my car immediately.

‘They were taking him nowhere’

Chapter 40

Mekhi’s POV

I wiggled my cuffed hands a bit and the moment the cling sounded they all pointed their guns at me like I was about to run making me smirk “Scared of a cuffed man, you don’t even trust your cuffs” I mocked still moving my hands distracting them as I pulled off my ring, they all let their guns down though their eyes were still on me on high alert “Getting me out of Wealstone” I added getting their attention once more “Are the prisons in this town not in your liking”

“Keep him quite” one in the corner ordered his eyes still on his military gadget.

“Is that in my rights soldier” I asked “You have not even allowed me to contact my lawyer”

“You will not be getting one” he replied lifting his eyes to me, his face with a beard that looks like it hasn’t been trimmed for months and definitely not well cared for

“Rights out of the window huh?” I asked pushing my ring into the key hole before I started turning it around slowly not to get them ticked “I actually didn’t know how you soldiers do your work but I am pretty sure everyone is entitled to a lawyer and that one phone call” I saw him clench his jaw making his beard move from side to side “Or is it that none of you have enough evidence to actually keep me in jail which makes all of this illegal and actually can get you in jail”

“You don’t deserve a lawyer after what you’ve done” I chuckled leaning my head back on the car.

“I know my rights soldier, I am a citizen of this country and shouldn’t be treated like this”

“You’re a drug and weapon dealer. It makes you a criminal a-”

“Show me the proof” I cut off his angry rant as i yelled continuing “As far as I know I am a citizen here, I pay my taxes, I am just a high school student who has done absolutely nothing with a grown ass military man cuffing me taking me god knows where” When I was done with that pointless speech I had managed to get my one hand free as I worked on another one “I can sue you for this” they all didn’t reply and with their angry faces all I could do is smirk as I finished unlocking the second cuff “I’m I gonna be let out or should we call the authority” I questioned my eyes on the soldier right next to me who had his eye on the soldier opposite him

The only one who was easy to shoot me was the one right opposite me and one wrong move I might receive a bullet in the head. I don’t want to die as I still have someone to kill and won’t rest until that mother fucker is dead for what he did. I don’t know what made me so comfortable that he would not do something like this, the fact that he enjoyed what we had or the fact that he actually took a bullet for me only to get me arrested.

He is dead. I sighed focusing back at the task at hand when a loud crash happened outside and as instinct they all turned in the same direction to see what was happening. I took that as my chance to lunge at them taking the gun from the soldier on my right before pulling him in front of me using him as shield while shooting at the other soldiers. The sound of bullet and screaming consumed my ears as I shot everyone including the driver, the car staggered all around and as I threw the soldier from me, I held onto a seat belt tightly the car crashed flipping over and over until it came to a stop.

I shook my head trying to focus as I pulled a pistol out of one soldier moving to the back of the van kicking it open, it took more than five hits to get it open and when it did I took in the nasty accidents of the cars that were trailing behind us all caught on fire in the middle of the road, another car had crushed not too far away from where I was. I sighed while checking my pants to pull out my phone, I need to be taken out of here right now.

I pointed my gun up when I heard tires on the other side of the fire, my car was coming out through crashed military cars. I held my bullet for a second, who would be driving my car. It came to a stop not far away from me and the bastard jumped out, the bastard I have wanted to kill, I coached my bullet shooting him straight in the shoulder “Mother fucker” he cursed out holding onto the car and shoulder “The Fuck Mekhi”

“The Fuck? The Fuck? You fuckin set me up” I screamed making my way to him my gun pointed to his head this time, he glared at me shaking his head as if at a loss of words. He looked paler than the last time I saw him but I didn’t care, he fuckin set me up and at this point I don’t even know why I am not pulling the trigger. It takes so little to piss me off and betrayal is something big that I can end the entire family just for revenge “Was this a plan all along huh?” I asked tightening my hand around the gun hating myself for not ending it right now “Say something” I yelled in frustration, I don’t even know what I want him to say at this point.

All I know is that I am searching for some reason to not shoot him even if I know he betrayed me “Believe what you want to believe I have no time for this” he groaned out gripping his shoulder turning around, I shot the ground stopping him.

“Take another step and I kill you” Like he didn’t hear me he continued walking and right when I was still trying to fight myself and just shoot him but I knew I couldn’t. I groaned cursing myself for not being capable of doing this when he crashed down, I pushed my gun in the back of my pants walking to him “Let me see” I lifted the shirt and the wound that I stitched earlier had opened “I stitched this” I said more to myself than him, seeing the wound bleed so bad, he was losing blood and on top of that I shot him again “Fuck” I stood up opening the car door pulling out my aid kit ignoring how much of a mess my car is.

“Keep your eyes open” I ordered while pulling out my phone calling Lars. I rested the phone between my shoulder and ear as I attended to Dash’s wound to help stop the bleeding “I need you to inform the doctor to prepare for a gun wound surgery, I will be there soon” I said through the phone immediately after he picked up and without letting him say a thing I hung up pushing the phone in my pants  lifting Dash from the ground pushing him into the passenger seat.

After tying the seat belt I ran to the other side and the wires were pulled out, the seat was filled with blood. I jumped over everything starting it right away because right now for some reason his life mattered than this car “Don’t close your eyes, whatever you do keep them open” he was closing his eyes and in times like these he needs to be awake until he gets medical attention.

“You fuckin shot me” he chocked out but I still heard the anger in his voice

“Because you betrayed me”

“Then end me” I stopped the car when my heart actually stopped just by hearing those words. I turned to him and he was closing his eyes once again, I unbuckled touching his face.

“Don’t close your eyes” I tried waking him up but he soon closed them “Shit” I restarted the car now driving like a maniac driving him back to the main house so that he can get the medical attention he will need as his words played in my head

‘Then end me’

“I don’t think I can” I whispered, for the first time in my life I don’t think I can end someone who betrayed me because right now killing him would feel like killing me or worse “No matter how much I hate you right now, I love you more” and that is why I can’t kill you even if I tried. I don’t even know how I will be dealing with something like this, something as new and terrifying as this.

Never been terrified in my life but this scares the crap out of me because for once I am scared to lose someone yet I know I will have to lose him. I parked the car and right away Lars with a doctor and some of our men reached the car pulling Dash out resting him on the stretcher before riding him away with me still in the car watching until he disappeared inside “Mekhi” I hummed without taking me eyes from the door where Dash has been taken in “Are you okay?”

I didn’t know how to reply to that. If he dies then this feeling will die with him, I will not have to be embarrassed that I actually fell in love with that asshole. I will not have to battle with any of my feelings, I will not have to admit that I fell in love. Something someone like me shouldn’t feel, I should care, like, tolerate but not love like this. I always known I had a feeling “Call and inform me of everything, I will be back later” I need sometime alone

Chapter 41

Dash’s POV

I opened my eyes and right away they landed on Mekhi who was staring at me however I don’t think he was actually seeing me as he looked to be in thoughts so deep he didn’t move or anything and if I am not mistaken he seemed worried or some bullshit, whatever the meaning of that look on his face means. For real I didn’t care, he fuckin shot me because he thought I betrayed him, does he really think I can work with my old man to send him wherever they were taking him, for fucks sake my own man used me in this

Plus why want him sent away, the only thing I have ever wanted to happen to Mekhi is death and as of now that is something that has been stopped since we started fucking, his dead body won’t be of any use to me and if he is sent away that I even more pointless than ever. I moved my eyes around the strange room, it looked expensive and for some reason it looked more of a Mekhi. There are things that just scream him and those being the many gadgets laying around and the dull yet wonderful colours on the wall. I glanced at the cannula on my hand that was connected to a bottle of water.

I lifted my hand with a groan feeling so weak my muscles aching badly but I managed to pull it out “What the Fuck?” Mekhi yelled making my head pound, I turned glaring at him “What are you doing?”

“Don’t fuckin yell” I growled back making him stop mid way from whatever he was about to do. I pulled myself into a sitting position holding my bandaged shoulder that stung more than the rest of the wounds

“You shouldn’t um strain yourself”

“Don’t fuckin tell me what to do, where am I?” I got to my feet getting somehow dizzy but nothing I can’t handle

“You should sit back down” Mekhi was by my side and I saw him contemplating whether to touch me or not. ‘What the Fuck is wrong with him, since when do I need help’ I was glad when he decided not to touch me “You need to get back in bed, I don’t think it’s healthy for you to be standing so soon” He looked like…….I don’t know, something was definitely wrong with him. This makes me not trust him even more as I made my way towards the window pulling the curtains aside letting the sun light shine into the room.

I glanced down to find the area surrounded by men with guns “Is this your place?”

“The main house, yeah”

“The mafia main house?” He nodded as I glanced back down, so this is the Driscoll residence. Always wondered where it was but why would he bring me here after everything “Why did you bring me here?”

“You needed medical help”

“The last thing I remember YOU wanted to kill me” I glanced back at him, the motion straining the wound on my shoulder a bit “Did you want to first heal me first then finish the job” he had a slight frown on his face that disappeared as he turned away from me while pushing his hair back for some reason seeming off again, he is onto something I know it. Why is he acting like that, he can’t even keep eye contact with me “I always expected the fight to be in a neutral territory and not in the Driscoll territory” this alone puts me at a disadvantage.

“I didn’t bring you here to kill you”

“Then why did you bring me here” my voice was definitely not calm as I walked closer to him “There has to be a reason I am here, if it’s not to kill me then what”

“Should I have a reason” he said defensively as he moved a few steps away from me again not holding eye contact “Plus you took a bullet for me and you should take this as a favor for that”

“Then prove it”

“What?” Then he glanced at me in the eye, his eyes looked tired

“Prove that you didn’t bring me here to get killed” I once again got closer to him “Let me walk out of here unscratched”

“Where are you going?”

“Does it matter” I sighed passing my hands over my face, I really don’t even know where to begin from. Right now my life is fucked, after shooting my old man, he is gonna have an entire military on my ass real soon and this time for jail

“You don’t have to go anywhere, you are welcome here” I scoffed, I have denied that offer so many times- “No one will control you, you will be able to do what you want at any time plus we would still have what we have”

What we have ia the last thing on my mind right now “But if I leave I will be able to have sex with anyone I want without you becoming Driscoll on their asses” I patted his cheek getting back to the bed already feeling exhausted from all the standing “But the most important thing right now is me leaving, my old man is still alive, I don’t think I can settle in one place and most especially not in the place he is in, I need to get far away from here and go somewhere else” I lifted my eyes at him to find he had his back to me one of his hand pulling on his hair “So are you going to help me out with my documents or not”

“Documents?” He cleared his throat turning towards me, I can’t believe I am trusting someone I don’t trust for this

“Yeah, the fake passport, ID and all the bullshit needed for me to disappear, can you do it?”

“I can but it will take time”

“How long?”

“Usually not so long but now I have to avoid not only the police but the military, it can take weeks”

“Weeks?” That long for some documents “Where am I going to hide for that long?”

“Here is fine, it’s not like you will join us by just staying” he added making his way to the door seeming angry all of the sudden, I know I shouldn’t be trusting him right now but I feel like I am kind of trapped because now it’s either him or prison. The last time I trusted him it ended bad and now, his voice got me to turn back to the door “What if the military wasn’t on your back, would you still leave” that sounded more of a tricky question if I am being honest

“I don’t think they will be off my back unless my old man tells them to back off but yeah, I wouldn’t have a reason to disappear too soon…..I guess” he nodded and without adding anything he walked out leaving me in my own thoughts. I still need to experience that kind of freedom where no one is on my back so I think either way I need to just leave Wealstone plus I don’t trust Mekhi and after thinking that I set him up he might want to set me up too. I just don’t know how I am going to be able to leave this place that is guarded like it’s the president’s house

All I know is that for now my life is kind of in his hands. He can either help me disappear or get me killed or captured, I really wish it isn’t the last one coz throughout the three options I take the first two, I laid back down trying to picture what I will be doing if I decide to disappear from my old man, I might have injured him but I know he will send someone to come search for me.

This is the place I know will be hard for the military to break in and I am safe here. I know that but am i safe from Mekhi and his name, the door opened and a woman who looks to be in her mid twenties wearing a doctor gown walked in with a tray and a bag in hand “I’m glad to see you’re awake” she seemed pleased to see me awake

“How long have I been asleep?”

“Not long, just three days” she replied as she rested the food down “Can I take a look at your wounds?”

“Sure” I pushed myself into a sitting position as she started taking off the bandage from my shoulder carefully.

“It’s healing perfectly” she smiled picking her bag pulling out her tools as she started cleaning my wound slowly, she looked like a professional with what she was doing, her fingers careful.

“Are you the family doctor?”

“You could say that” she bandaged my wound again before going to my torso repeating the same process “Let me hope we won’t have to meet so much in the future” she then checked my neck, repeating the process again

“Why do you say that?”

“I heard you have just joined, these wounds were nasty for a first timer” I raised my eye brow, first timer “Have something to eat and rest, I know you won’t follow my words as you guys consider yourselves tough and can handle it but don’t forget that it is your life as well” she patted my hand before moving out leaving me with my eyes wide at her words. Did she insinuate that I joined the Driscoll, I really need to leave the place as soon as possible

I am not joining a mafia group again

Chapter 42

Mekhi’s POV

“Boss, we are done” Aaron informed standing outside my car with his gun. I took a long drag of my cigarette before throwing it away jumping out of the car walking into the now empty hospital hall ways as anger flowed through my system

“Stay outside” I ordered looking at the room number ‘87’ I pushed it open then closed it behind me. The man on the bed all along had his eyes on me with that stone cold face “You and your people played me very well” I started as I picked out another cigarette lighting it up again “I hope you don’t mind” I took a big drag honestly not caring if he does or not “I’m here to kill you Mr. Stone and I think you already guessed that”

I pulled out my gun while exhaling “We expect everything in this kind of work” he replied his face still as blank as they come. I can literally learn nothing from his body or face “Never been one to be scared of death” I laughed while nodding yes, that was expected to be heard, for fuck’s sake he raised Dash

“Your son isn’t scared of death too” i replied taking a bigger drag of my cigarette suddenly getting nervous once again after recalling what Dash said ‘If I leave I can get anyone without you going Driscoll on their asses’ he said it with no care but words suddenly have a way of hurting more than a bullet directed to the head. Those words were directed to my heart and they definitely managed to show me that I am not made of stone as I used to think “You raised a tough one”

“I did and he will stay that way”

“Is that some kind of code word old man?” I took a drag staring at the man, an older copy of Dash but definitely colder

“You tell me, is there something you would like to disclose Driscoll” What is this old man talking about, disclose what “My son is man enough” Was there a part where I said something he wasn’t “You put him in this thing gay thing thinking you will turn him into a half man you are” When realization downed on me I laughed throwing my head back, that was actually funny “My son is not gay like you” I actually wasn’t expecting to be dealing with a homophobic prick, he didn’t react like the type to be against something like this “He was using you to feel some kind of control in his life and he will never fall in love” Now that isn’t funny at all but a wake up call for my feelings that will never be returned “That is something I didn’t teach him, if you expect him to love he won’t”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about old man” I pulled out another cigarette lighting it up taking a long well needed drag trying to calm myself down again, he speaks like he knows what I feel for his son yet he doesn’t know, no one knows and it will stay that way forever because I am not willing to look like an idiot in front of anyone “This is about me killing you so that-”

“You love him” I kept my face blank not reacting to those words but my heart was literally pounding “I can see right through you kid, do you know how many men I have met that try to act tough like you, thousands and they all break. Most it takes so much to break them but for you what did it take? love” for the first time I saw his lip twitch as if he had worn a lottery yet I was fuming “Love, the weak man’s prison”

“You’re over stepping” I rubbed my lip in anger while lighting out my cigarette getting the bed, yes I am in love, it was not expected but he should never mistaken me for weak “Watch your words old man, you’re the one at gun point”

“You killed all of my soldiers. I’m at gun point, I can’t use my legs but you definitely seem weaker and helpless than I am” this man is really angering me more than he should have been, good thing I am here to kill him because if I wasn’t it would have been so hard not to end him

“I’m not the one who is about to die”

“Are you sure about that” and if I didn’t see the red dot I would be dead right now. As soon as I saw it a bullet went through glass and I was saved by just a second bending down avoiding the bullet when the room started getting filled with bullets. So this was his plan all along. I crawled to the door and I was about to pull it open when I remembered what had really brought me here, the old man was staring at me like he was winning. I lifted my gun and without hesitation I shot him between his eyes. Aaron got in the room and started trying to shoot Aaron at whoever was filling the room with bullets until I crawled out

We used the back of the building, we got into our cars with me in the back seat, Aaron in the driver’s seat taking me back to the main house escaping, they almost ended me in there. I sighed while tapping my leg my eyes cast out his words playing in my head, those were words. How did he know, does it show on my face or something.

As soon as the car parked back at the main house Lars was standing at the entrance “Did something happen?”

“He’s fighting” just those words I knew who he was talking about. He pointed where and as I followed the loud crowd knowing he had to be there definitely I ran over and when my men noticed me they all made way for me as the place quite down except for the two fighters. My anger rose to find Maros on top of Dash filling him with punches, the guy is sick. I pulled out my gun shooting him in the back of his head his blood spurting all over Dash’s face “Take him out of here” without any questions they did as I had ordered and they carried him away.

“Why did you kill him?” Dash questioned trying to pull himself up and he hissed when he put pressure on his shoulder.

“Why did you leave the room?” I pushed my gun back in my pants as I tried to help him up and I was relieved when he didn’t try to fight me though he immediately pushed me away as soon as he got back to his feet “You don’t need to be standing-”

“You have just killed him” he cut me off and if he wasn’t pointing where Maros has been taken I would have thought he was talking about his old man, I don’t know why that scared me yet I don’t feel guilty for what I did, that man deserved a bullet more than anything

“Yeah”

“Why? What did he do?” He was fuckin punching you, I wanted to yell out but kept it inside because truth be told my reasons to killing Maros were all personal and no one is allowed to know about them.

“You’re bleeding” I pointed out getting worried, I tried to keep myself calm and not do what I was thinking about. I don’t even know why I am worried, he is Dash he can handle himself, I shouldn’t be seeing him as someone I want to take care of “We should get back in the room” he didn’t add anything, he limped slowly with his hand on his shoulder “Greg, inform doctor Sara to come check out Dash” he nodded going to perform my task and when I looked back Dash had gotten a bit of distance on me.

I slowly followed until we both got back in the room “You should maybe at least take a shower” I advised as he sat down on the bed and as much as he seemed to be in pain his face stayed painless.

“Why did you shoot that dude Mekhi?” Why are we still talking about that, I really don’t need to be talking about any of that at all “You think I am weak and can’t handle my own fights” okay What?

“I know you can handle your fights”

“Then why did you shoot him” he seethed standing up gritting his teeth in pain “After telling everyone here how I am going to be a new member but sleep in the ‘boss’s’ room because I am privileged by you” what is he talking about, he pushed me back obviously pissed off “And now you go ahead and kill that guy so that everyone will confirm that I am the new recruit who needs Mekhi’s help” he was now pushing me back looking as angry as he is in pain

“You’re not a recruit, you’re jus-”

“Stop bullshitting with me” he screamed and if this room wasn’t sound proofed everyone would have heard us “Tell me you didn’t tell everyone that I am the new recruit” he said each word through gritted teeth pulling my shirt by the collar

“I had to explain why you’re here, not just anyone can be allowed to stay but its no like you are a recruit or anything, you can leave whenever you like”

“I want to leave now”

“You can’t”

“I can’t” he smiled angrily as he took a step back as if recollecting “You think I don’t know how being recruited in a mafia group works huh, you think am dumb. You think I don’t know that you’re doing” trying to save your ass “You’re trying to make me believe that I have all the power yet we both know I don’t, we both know I can’t fuckin walk out of here freely. You’re trying to exact your power over me like this, keeping me in this room acting as if I have all the power”

“Dash-”

“Don’t fuckin touch me” he snapped pulling his shoulder from my hand “You’re already have me as your captive, the last thing I need is your hands on me” I felt my heart burn and I did my best to breath as he walked back to the bed, he is having all of this wrong. I am not trying a fuckin thing, yes I want him to stay but I would never keep him in here like this. Someone knocked on the door cutting me off from staring at the pissed off Dash. I pulled it open and it was Sara with her bag.

“Mekhi” she greeted with a nod of her head a tiny smile on her lips as I gave her way to get into the room. She made her way towards Dash who didn’t object letting her take off his bandages “I see you tried acting tough huh” I didn’t understand what she was on about and I kept myself leaning on the wall watching her work with Dash who was only glaring at me like I am a pest.

‘He doesn’t love’ I can’t believe that old man’s words are still in my head but at the way he is staring at me they just seem so true and suddenly I felt like I can’t do this. I just can’t stand whatever the Fuck this is, I just can’t stand these feelings that I stormed out feeling suffocated

Chapter 43

Dash’s POV

I hate him again, he is trying to extract his control once again and then act like I don’t see it. He acts like I am blind, saying I am just a new recruit, that is exactly how I had joined the Wizards. I just don’t need this again, I need to leave but the more I stay in this room the more I lose it real bad. I can’t stand being in here, I need to leave and go far away but the person who has to do that for me keeps on confusing me.

I don’t even think he is working on my disappearance, he has to be planning something else that I can’t figure out now and definitely not still in this room. I want to leave but without his help I can’t either, I know the military has to be set out to arrest me for attempt murder of not only my old man but also other soldiers. Things don’t look so great for me at this point but I think it will all work out if I leave this place to begin with

I groaned pulling myself off of the bed making my way to the door, I passed through making my way through the huge mansion that is filled with armed guards, none gave me a hard time at all. I hadn’t made it to the door that leads out when Blake entered with Lars right next to him “Aren’t you the new recruit, the one who keeps playing games with my son” he questioned as he was helped out of his coat.

“I think they play more than games” We both turned our heads to Lars who had whispered more to himself but was loud enough for us to hear “I have things that need me” and with that he turned and left.

“So you play more than games, what kind of games would those be” He got close, he looked threatening but didn’t look like he was out to kill or something so there was nothing to worry about.

“I think he will have the right answer to that question, only if he can be found in this big thing” my voice and face reflected the distaste I have in this house

“You don’t like my house” Well he sounded angry but never been worried about hot water.

“No I don’t” He made a ‘huh’ sound as if kind of taken back by my words.

“Then I guess someone has to die today” He threatened pulling out his gun, I didn’t flinch or show any fear. Mafia’s feed on fear, you are scared of them they use that to control you and that is the last thing I need

“Blake” Mekhi’s voice called eyes on his father who was now pointing his gun straight to my head “What are you doing?” He asked while getting closer to us.

“I’m going to kill someone” Blake said nonchalantly

“What did he do?” Mekhi questioned his eyes meeting mine for just a second before taking them back to his father.

“Oh not him” he rested his gun down “I meant Vesper, your play friend here said he doesn’t like my house now I have to kill Vesper” Mekhi looked visibly relieved by that announcement “I like your heart kid, good to know you joined us” he patted my shoulder as if so proud of me in some kind of way before he disappeared in the hall.

“I don’t like being ignored” I seethed my eyes back to Mekhi.

“You weren’t being ignored, your old man is dead” He pulled out his phone handing it to me and there in the news was my old man being announced dead with his picture right next to the article, oh how I hated that face “Now you don’t need to run?” I glanced up at him before looking back down.

“How did this happen” I shot him in the thighs, he couldn’t have died. There was no way that could have ended him, I scrolled through the article reading about what ended him and there in the news was the fact that he was killed with a bullet in the forehead after being treated with two bullet wounds in the thighs. So he survived and then someone ended him “Have they found out who did it?” I asked trying to keep my anger in

“They are still investigating”

“I need you to help me find this fucker because I need whoever did this dead” I threw his phone back at him while trying to calm myself. Yes I hated that fucker. I would have run away and wouldn’t regret never seeing him again but I didn’t wish him death. In fact I wished him life so that he can live a lonely miserable life inna wheel chair now whoever ended him need to be ended too because he did not only end my old man but he ended the only person I have in this world that I had every right to kill yet didn’t. What made whoever do this think they had the right.

“Give me your keys” I put my hand up, I need to leave right now.

“Where-”

“I said give me the keys” i gritted my teeth not in the mood to be questioned or anything. He pulled them resting them in my hand before I passed him getting outside trying to breath in hard and not lose my shit. I’m still trying to figure out if it is really true or if I am dreaming, there are times where I wished him death or wished he was blown up into pieces but those were times when I was really angry.

I jumped into Mekhi’s car driving out of the place without looking anywhere, I didn’t know where I was heading but I just drove until I landed to a pub. After getting out of the car “Give me a whiskey” I ordered taking a seat and even if I had zero dollar in my pants I didn’t care. The bartender slide one my way and i drowned it down in one go “Another” I don’t remember the last time I was like this that I wanted to drown everything down with drinks. He kept them coming and i kept on taking them one by one, each giving me more memories of my old man.

At this point I don’t know why I am drinking, I don’t know I it’s because my life is shit or because my old man died and maybe somehow somewhere I actually cared for him

All this training sessions, his stupid rules that I had to follow. He would have been a great father if he wasn’t so set into putting me into military or trying to turn me into him. I can’t even believe I am trying to make myself believe he was a great father yet he was terrible at the job. In fact he sucked in that department but now that he is actually dead I don’t know what I was going to do, where to begin from, I have wanted to run away but now that he is dead where am I going to run to, now everything I just meaningless at this point because I don’t have him to spite “Hey” I didn’t have to turn to kmow who it was.

“I am really not in the mood Mekhi” I advised taking another sip of my drink keeping my eyes forward.

“I’m sorry”

“You didn’t kill him, you have nothing to be sorry for” but that bastard has so much to be sorry for “Hey you, give me a bottle” I slurred, already hammered but I need more.

“Sir you have to pay-” I pulled him by the collar pointing at him ready to cave his face in when Mekhi interjected

“I will pay” Mekhi cut me off pulling me away from the guy that was about to receive my punch. A bottle was handed to me and after opening it and taking a big drag I glared at the bartender before storming out of there barely keeping myself on my feet. I got into the car and soon the passenger side was also opened. I wanted to throw him out as I just wanted to be alone but I shut it keeping a strong grip on my liquor bottle while driving back to my house.

Never seen it as a home, always a prison. I parked out and there were yellow police notice stamps that I didn’t care about as I ripped them apart getting into my house that now felt empty, even after turning on the light everything just seemed empty. It felt like a stranger, a place I have never been in or had dinners in, a place that was never cleaned. I sat down at the dinner table in my seat and I always expected him to sit opposite me as we enjoyed the food in silence.

I used to appreciate the silence and right now I wish to feel that silence but not this kind of silence. The kind with him opposite me, no words said just the sound of our forks, gosh I hated him so much I didn’t want him dead then why I am trying to remember the bastard that I hate, I hated him and I wanted to leave but this wasn’t the way we were supposed to leave each other. I was supposed to go and he was supposed to live miserably now I can’t see that because some human thought it will be so good to end him

The person who killed him took him before his time, If I had done it maybe it would have helped me get over it quick but this is so unacceptable than ever “I need you to get everything you have and help me find this bastard” I said my eyes still on that chair opposite mine “I am not resting until the fucker is dead”

If my old man is not paying, the person who killed him is going to pay

Comment and vote

Love you

all

Chapter 44

Mekhi’s POV

“I need you to get everything you have and help me find this bastard” I felt a shiver run down my spine from his words and when he turned to me with that look filled with need for blood I knew that shit has just gotten real “I am not resting until the fucker is dead” ‘huh’ well I guess that shouldn’t happen, I don’t think I am ready to face his wrath.

I pulled out my phone sending Aaron a quick text informing him about finding a guy who is willing to confess to killing Dash’s old man, I know after that he will be over it, he hated him and I was making him a favour ending the man who has been controlling him all of his life, he should be happy about this because once the military move out of town he will be able to do anything but most importantly he will be able to stay and as selfish as that sounds I need him to stay.

I might be hating the look on his face because of my stupid feelings but the outcome will be better for me. I will have him without any obstacle at all now that I have already eliminated his old man. I leaned on the wall and watched him stare at that chair for what felt like forever, really he literally hated the man, why is he acting like this “Dash” I called while holding in a groan “You hated him, why are you being like this?” He turned to me and leaned in his chair with that look of anger.

“I hated you and I wanted you dead, I hated him but I wanted him alive, do you see the difference”

“Well now he is dead, you can do anything you want” he took a swing of his now almost empty bottle.

“Maybe if I shot you I will be able to do the Fuck I want” I sighed “Focus on getting the person who killed him or my bullet will be going in you”

“Aaron is already on it” I explained, he nodded and I hope Aaron gets someone as soon as possible. I need this buried right away “I guess I will leave you to it” I just can’t stand that eye, he makes it seem like he knows I fuckin did it and he would want me dead

I really need to get away from here, I pushed myself off the wall “leaving just like that” I turned back at him with a raised eyebrow. Did he want me to stay and watch him sulk over someone he hated

“You looked like you needed time to grieve”

“I don’t grieve, I kill but since I have no one to kill and I feel like instead of caving your face in I would prefer your hole around my dick” my eyes widened and the sound that cane out of my mouth has never been heard before in this world. Did he just, he didn’t just say that

“That is both offensive and……” I was quick to cut myself off before I added the exciting that was about to escape my lips. That would have been embarrassing as Fuck, I shouldn’t be feeling like this.

“Offensive? Since when did you start getting offended” since I started feeling things for you. I sighed knowing that talking to him will be like talking to a door mat.

“I am not offended” I cleared up “I just feel like if that was your way of dirty talk then you fuckin suck”

“I know” he grinned leaning back in his chair like a fuckin boss and right away I dreaded what he was about to say “But you’re good at it now begin” I laughed nervously casting my eyes down, he can’t be serious about this.

“That is not how it works” I mumbled more to myself feeling my body get hot that the jacket is getting so uncomfortable right now.

“I want you to talk dirty to me” To hell am I going to do that, I can’t just dirty talk if I am not turned on. Yes I might be turned on but it is just so awkward dirty talking LIKE THIS, we are not touching or fucking I am literally standing a few feet away from him and he is sitting, this situation is not made for sex and he wants me to talk dirty “I am waiting”

“Well you’re gonna wait forever because I am not saying shit”

“You used to be this guy who was never embarrassed of anything but right now you’re acting like a fuckin wussy” I scoffed, he is trying to mess with me “Can’t even say some words to turn a guy on… alright, I guess you can leave now” he took his drink and got out of his chair, he was leaving yet I didn’t want him to go.

“I will do it” Tooooooo desperate, Fuck this is humiliating. He turned around taking a sip of his drink as he waited looking so attentive like he couldn’t wait for what I was going to say “Umm…” Whoa this is fuckin hard. It is easy when we are already fucking and I am already in the mood where I need him to pound into me hard but like this it is hard, if it was me teasing him then maybe it would have been easy ‘Why am I even doing this?’ ‘Because you’re in love, if you weren’t you would have just punched him then fucked and that is that but you got yourself into this’

“It’s been five minutes and I am painfully, painfully, painfully soft” the way he emphasized the word over and over as if trying to show how I have failed to make him hard just makes me wanna do this even more.

“What if my lips were wrapped around your painfully soft dick” I started making my way closer to him “Or should my hole take the job and wrap tightly around you and make you cum in just two seconds” I mocked seriously, he pulled me by my Jacket so that we are body to body.

“Right now you are angering me and turning me on at the same time” he breathed out, his breath filled with alcohol as he breathed right on my nose making me shiver becoming hotter than before now turned on more than ever “We should stick to you turning me on because adding to my already pent up anger-” he pulled on my hair hard and I moaned at the roughness “Will not be in your favor” his voice, my heart will jump out of my chest anytime now, his fingers traced my neck right on my Adam apple and my eyes were on his lips and I was dying to kiss them.  He pulled my hair bringing me back so that we are face to face “How do you say we try that again?”

“Just fuck me” I panted out already pulling his shirt over his head then taking his sweat pants yanking them down revealing his hard dick. I started taking off my clothes too as he didn’t fuckin do a thing and I think he is that drunk, after taking off my last layer that is when he turned me around bending me onto the dining table. I felt his dick right on my entrance starting to push in when suddenly he stopped “What are you doing?”

“Where is my drink?” Is he for real, I turned to him and he was searching for his drink. I am here waiting for him to Fuck me and he is searching for his drink. He literally moved from me searching for the bottle that was right in front of me “Found it” I gritted my teeth but waited impatiently almost already turned off when he started taking constant sips totally forgetting about me until what felt like a million minutes later “Where were we?”

“Don’t fuckin touch me” I slapped his hand away and the bottle went flying to the ground breaking into pieces. He started laughing like something about this was so freaking funny yet absolutely nothing is funny.

“My old man would be so pissed if he found his house like that” he said between laughs then turning to me.

“I’m leaving” I am not dealing with a drunkard, if he needs me he should call me but right now I know it was a mistake staying in the first place.

“Where are you going babe?” He pulled me into his chest with a grin “Want to leave me with blue balls and take that sexy ass with you-”

“Babe?” I questioned cutting him off from his sexually seductive voice because since when did I become a chick. Does he even know who he is with right now or is he that drunk he is picturing me as someone else.

“Yes babe, I will be so gentle with you” his lips moved into my neck licking and sucking in a more needy but gentle way that I have never felt him use before. I was both shocked and stiff “Ugh, you smell so good babe you make me wanna make love to you” I would have laughed if I wasn’t as confused as I am right now and so fuckin turned on. I squeaked when he turned me around throwing me on top of the table with him on top “Has anyone ever told you that you are the hottest human out there” What the Fuck?

“Are you okay?”

“Whoa, you have a deep voice?” He laughed while tracing his fingers on my skin and I was trying to follow along “Never thought I could be turned on by that but here I am wanting to do you more than before” and his lips connected with my collar biting down sexually and I was once again thrown off of what was happening here. His lips started sucking and devouring me like never before in a sweet way that I have never felt from him, I was not expecting this but I am so fuckin turned on like my body is tingling

He was sucking on me hard while groaning and I was moaning hard butterflies filling my entire body the more he did that. It felt so great “You taste so great babe” his husky voice, his hands were moving on my skin roughly yet also being careful at the same time. His face came back up and he stared into my eyes and I know right now I am a goner “You have the most beautiful eyes” He said it with so many emotions, his eyes reflecting love that it shocked me. Maybe he knows about love and he can also feel it, why look at me like that I he feels nothing

I moved my eyes all over his entire face, this was the first time to see Dash look at me like he cared. His touch was not just a touch, it held care, safety “Your lips are gorgeous” he slurred leaning down “You’re gorge………” He slurred again and I was dying to kiss him, I lifted my head to close the gap when his head fell onto my chest and he started snoring soon after

“Dash” I shook him flipping us around getting on top taking in his face. I have never felt so disappointed like I am in this moment. He has no right to sleep in between something like that, something that I know I didn’t imagine I have never wanted to be touched like he did, I have never craved to kiss him like I do right now, the way he looked at me……

And ever since I found out that I’m in love with him I have wondered why? and now I know why

Chapter 45

Mekhi’s POV

I have never had the time to look at him like I am doing right now. I have never taken the time to see how really handsome he is, his jaw so straight and lips slightly parted, they are a perfect proportion and now that I am seeing them up close I am dying to taste them. I moved my hand tracing them softly feeling their softness under my thumb making it tingly the urge to kiss them getting stronger than ever.

I leaned down my lips slightly passing over his and just the small contact got me moaning wanting to connect our lips with just one move but I couldn’t do it. I didn’t want to kiss him when he was unconscious, I wanted him to know what was happening when we kiss. That was the only way I would enjoy that, I sighed getting off of him both of us still completely naked, his bandage still wrapped around his wounds but I could still see his abs.

I bit my lip fighting with myself to not just touch him all over. A strong urge I have never felt before was making my entire body twitch to just be close to him, to just touch him making me wish he didn’t sleep, maybe he would have continued what he was doing before, maybe he would have held me like that or maybe he would have kissed me and I would have learned how his lips taste like ‘Fuck’ I got off the table pulling on my clothes once again, I shouldn’t be feeling like I am feeling.

‘I should take a drink’ I moved into the kitchen and started searching through every drawer searching for a bottle, anything that could hammer me enough to forget what has just happened and what this feeling is, I knew I was in love when I didn’t kill him after setting me up but this, this needs a drink and a strong one. I sighed when I found a nineteen sixty two bottle of wine, not my to go choice but it will definitely have to do since I poured the whiskey

I got a glass before making my way back to the table, Dash hasn’t moved an inch with snoring sounds coming out of him and sometimes it would be so loud I should be disgusted and angry about it because I hate snoring yet I am not “Why did I have to get this feeling” I slumped down getting a wine opener when I took in the completely naked Dash right on top of the table. I thought about dressing him up but decided other wise, why not drink while enjoying the view that drives me nuts.

This was indeed stronger than anything, it terrifies me more than the first time I got shot when I felt like I was going to die, right now I feel the same. I feel soft and vulnerable, like just one mistake and I am done completely over. Just the thought of him leaving or being mad at me, terrifies me more than it did a few minutes ago before all of that took place, before he touched me like that and called my eyes beautiful. That should mean nothing, absolutely nothing but it does which further proves that I am not just in love because the sex is great, I am just in love.

“Lets drink about that because i feel like you’re fucked” I told myself pouring myself a drink before taking it all down and in just a few gulps it was gone and guess what, I was still in love. Didn’t know what that was going to change but it did change nothing, I got up picking up Dash’s sweat pants pulling it back on his hips which was a struggle as he is much heavier now that he is passed out.

I was careful sliding on his shirt minding his wounds ‘Minding his wounds’ I should be the one causing the pain not the one trying to not cause it. After dressing him up completely I sat back down pouring myself another drink, I drunk it all while looking at the now dressed Dash and yap, still attractive and definitely still in love.

Now I am terrified of what he will say when he finds out I killed his old man. He really gonna shot me in the head and hate me ‘Fuck, he is gonna hate me’ that stung making me take more drinks. I need to get this out of the way. I pulled a cigarette lighting it up taking constant drags now more than worried, I really don’t think I can stand him hating me. I pulled my phone out dialing Aaron’s number, I need this done now more than ever “Hello boss”

“Did you find someone?” The silence that followed didn’t make me happy, I needed an answer right away and I need it to be a yes.

“I don’t know why you are trying to forge this, he should know you killed his old man, it’s not like he would do anything about it and if he tries you kill him” I laughed so hard I felt myself going insane, I don’t even know why I found that funny but it was terrifyingly funny

“Find the guy” I breathe out cutting it off, I am not even scared if he kills me, the fact that he would do it hating me scares me to death. I should have thought things through and not used my heart. I sat in that chair for an entire night without getting a wink of sleep, the bottle was long over and when I tried getting another it seemed like that was the only bottle available in this entire house.

The sun came up and I was just there, sometimes watching Dash sleep. I thought about getting him to a much comfortable place but I had no energy to do that and he didn’t seem to complain as he didn’t awake even once throughout the entire night. The ringing or my phone made me gasped answering it wishing he was giving me great news “I got one and the only thing he needs are for you to get his family out of this city and give them a nice life” Aaron said getting on point, he sounded angry about something and I was not in the mood to care.

“Bring him to Dash’s now” I ordered sighing in relief, at least this will be put behind us today and we will be starting something new.

“Bring who here” a groggy voice asked making me snap my eyes back to Dash who groaned pulling himself into a sitting position his hand on his head while the other on his back. Maybe I should have pull him to the couch, the table didn’t seem so comfortable right now.

“The guy who killed your old man” i replied taking in his tired face, he probably had a headache and I don’t know why I felt the urge to get him some pills, I shouldn’t give a Fuck “Do you need coffee, I think I need coffee”

“I don’t think there’s coffee here, you should tell someone to get you some” he yawned pushing off the table “Ugh, what was wrong with me” he groaned and I thought that maybe he recalled last night, I need him to remember last night “Why did I break this here, I don’t want to clean”

“Just let it be” I moved closer to him “Do you remember last night”

“Is there something to remember” With that oblivious face of his, I guess not “I need to freshen up” I nodded watching him get up stairs, he is such a wanker. I cursed myself so hard while texting Aaron to get us some coffee, I was just there remembering last night’s events that seemed unimportant to remember for some people when the car parked right outside.

I glanced at the stairs and Dash was still up doing whatever he was doing as I walked outside to find Aaron together with Apollo bringing the guy in whose face is covered with a black clothe “Is everything set” I questioned, I don’t need the dude spilling on me.

“Yeah, he knows what to do” Aaron replied as Apollo handed me two cups of coffee.

“Alright, let’s go inside” They lead the way and I followed sipping on my coffee. We didn’t make it past the door when Dash walked down the stairs in black jeans, black long sleeved shirt that he pulled to his elbows his eyes on the covered guy “This is him” I said pointing, he climbed all the way down pulling the clothe off of the guy, he clenched his jaw taking in the man who should be in his twenties with jet black hair, he didn’t look scared but hard a bruise on his right cheek.

“Tie him to the chair” his voice sounded deadly before turning to me when Aaron and Apollo moved to tie the guy. I handed him his coffee and without any words he made his way into the kitchen, when he picked up a knife I gulped and not scared of what was going to go down but actually not knowing what that guy’s resistance to pain is, he might cave and say something he shouldn’t. Dash once again passed me with a chair that he pulled in front of the guy who looked strong “I have one questions, why did you kill my old man”

I have never seen him this calm yet ready for blood “I hated him” the guy replied strongly, Dash nodded resting his cup down while picking up the knife.

“See ‘i hate him’ is a strong reason to kill someone” Dash mumbled with a nod “I hated the guy too but did I kill him no yet here you are coming from god knows where putting a bullet in my old man’s head. Why couldn’t you wait for his old age to kill him” he shoved the knife into his thigh, the guy didn’t make a sound just clenched his jaw but now his strong facade was cracking and it was just the first blow, I really hope he doesn’t blow this up.

I didn’t expect Dash to go for torture, I expected a quick bullet to the head. He pulled the knife out and he was shaking when Dash pushed it into his other thigh “You’re going to tell me the real reason why you shot him because I have an entire day for this” the guy snapped his eyes to Aaron as if saying this isn’t what I signed up for “Hey, hey, hey” Dash turned his head back “He is not gonna help you but I will make sure that when I am done you will regret ever pulling that bullet”

‘Fuck’

Author’s note

Thank you all for the support you have been giving me and the follows, the comments, the votes and the shares, they really mean so much to

me

I updated ever after three days.

Stay safe

Chapter 46

Dash’s POV

“See, my old man taught me this and it never fails” I said as I passed the knife right on his chest, not deep to kill him but deep enough to hurt like I want it to. The only deep wounds I have made are in the thighs but other than that every wound I make is not to kill him but hurt him enough to make him start to spill the real facts here. The ‘I hate him’ doesn’t work, he should give me a reason to why he hates him “What did he do to you?” I questioned once again stopping the torture looking at his bloody body, my old man must have had so many enemies like he is hateable like me so I am not surprised someone put a bullet in him first but the point is them taking on that task.

“N-nothing” the poor guy is crying shaking like a leaf. He just looks nowhere near a person who would kill my old man, that man might have been on a bed without working legs but he could have killed him, I just feel like this guy didn’t do it.

“Then why did you do it?” I questioned but before he could reply Mekhi shot him right in the head, I was startled by the bullet obviously because I wasn’t expecting it. I lifted my eyes up “And why did you do that?” I questioned

“He was just wasting our time” Mekhi explained pushing his gun back in his pants

“And your idea was to shoot him” I stood up walking straight to him “Or did you shoot him because you knew he was about to talk”

“What else do you want to know?” I actually had an idea that he might have killed my old man but this just kind of makes it true because why kill the guy right before he was about to spill some truth unless he was hiding something. That dude couldn’t have killed my old man, I took a closer look at him and yes he has been acting weird lately and I took that as a sign of him wanting to betray me but right now he seems nervous, as weird as that sounds Mekhi looks nervous

“Why are you nervous Mekhi?” He laughed nervously trying to walk away from me but I pulled him back his body colliding with mine, my eyes still scanning him, he is nervous. Mekhi Jett is nervous “Why. Are. You. Nervous?” I emphasized each and every word making sure he is staring into my eye

“I’m not” he denied nervously. Is he feeling guilty or something ‘Why is this becoming interesting when there is a chance he has just ended my old man’ I am actually pissed about that but I laughed wrapping my hand around his waist pulling him more into me making sure there was no space left between us.

“Did you kill my old man?” I questioned teasingly and he looked like I had just poured hot water on his body, he literally stopped breathing his body remaining stiff in my hands. His reaction gave me the answer, he really did. He fuckin killed my old man, he is the one who took that chance away, I scoffed on disbelief he killed my old man. I moved my hand to his pants pulling out his gun before letting go of him taking a step back creating distance between us  “Did you or did you not kill my old man?” Now I need him to verbally say it. He didn’t reply and I heard guns coach behind me, I didn’t have to look to know what was happening “So you’re planning on kill me too?”

“Put your guns down” he was quick to order them to rest their guns down, his voice was strained and I heard fear in it “I didn’t mean to-” I laughed cutting him off.

“You mean you didn’t mean to shoot him in the head” I asked between laughs, that is no accident “So let me guess, you didn’t mean to go into the hospital, point your gun at his head and boom end him”

“I did but I didn’t know he meant so much, I wouldn’t have done it if I knew”

“Don’t confuse things, its one thing not wanting him dead and it’s another saying he meant something. I hated him, his death doesn’t pain that much” I said truthfully, I wouldn’t have wanted him dead but still his death doesn’t wound me “Were you ever planning on telling me this?” His look showed that was a definite no and actually that hurt, he was planning on keeping that to himself. It’s not like I expected something more but we have been fucking, the least you do is tell a man you killed their old man

“You don’t care about him so-” I clutched my gun gritting my teeth hard pushing him into the wall

“Right now your words can earn you a bullet, I might have hated him but it doesn’t take away the fact that you killed him and lied to me about it” I warned “Why did you do even do it?” I know he set him up but still

“I didn’t want you to leave” What does he mean and why the Fuck did he sound so sincere

“Wait a minute” I took a step back “You mean you killed my old man because you didn’t want me to leave”

“I didn’t want this to end, I enjoy us” he motioned between us, he enjoys us what does that have to do with killing my old man.

“You killed my old man because you wanted me to stay here with you, what the Fuck is wrong with you man” I pushed him back now fuming more than I was when I found out he had killed my old man “So this all was about you being so selfish and wanting to control me again”

“What? Dash no, this-this wasn’t about that. I just didn’t want you to feel controlled by him and feel the need to run awa-”

“So you shot him so I can stay, in what twisted world does that make sense. I was going to disappear either way, he didn’t need to die, you did that for a selfish reason” I raised my gun to his head, there was no need to kill my old man. The least I deserved from his death is to benefit in something “I actually thought you killed him for setting you up but for this, because you wanted me to stay. You think I have never thought about killing him, you think when I shot the thighs I didn’t see the head” I practically screamed so pissed “Right now you went too far, you don’t get to choose who is to control me next Mekhi this is-”

“I love you”

“What?” I still had my gun pointed at his head but I was kind of taken back, I don’t even think I heard that correctly

“That-” he looked more than nervous, mortified even “That is the real reason why I shot him, selfish reason but yes I fuckin love you and I didn’t want you to leave Dash” he pushed the gun away getting closer to me and I was still shocked by the confession to actually fight back or think or even kill him because what the Fuck is going on. If there are things I was expecting to come out of his mouth those would be the last…. never words because we don’t love, what the Fuck is love and why the Fuck is he saying it. He held me by the back of my neck and before I could contemplate what was going on he attached our lips and that woke me up. I pushed him away hard enough that he slammed into the wall before he could push his disgusting tongue in my mouth

“What the Fuck man?” I wiped my lips rapidly, why would he do something like that yuck “I’m really going to kill you this time” I remember telling him the very first day he wanted us to have sex, I don’t want to be kissed by a man, why would he do that. Has he gone crazy, we don’t kiss, men like us don’t kiss I thought we understood each other and why is he looking at me like that. He was giving me those eyes filled with emotions ‘Where did that come from?’ did things change without me knowing because I fucking hate this, I hate that look, he should be staring at me with that smirk not as if I have just hurt him the deepest way possible, we don’t get hurt. I hate the look, why is it filled so many emotions, he is fuckin confusing me. Why am I seeing a different him, it’s like I am seeing him for the first time. I clutched the gun so hard but didn’t pull the trigger yet I was furious, I fuckin hated him even more than ever “Stop looking at me like that” he didn’t stop, now I feel like….not killing him, why did he- ‘Fuck’ I should just kill him right now

I gritted my teeth fighting my finger to just shoot him “Ugh” My phone started ringing before I could convince myself to actually pull the trigger like I knew I wanted to. I pulled it out of my pants and without looking at it, I put it on my ear all my eyes still on Mekhi, this felt like the first time I am seeing him “Dash” the voice made me stop resting the gun down in shock.

“Oz” Why would he be calling me, I thought we agreed to never call each other. How did he even get my new number

“Run” and he hang up, I frantically looked around the room. I can’t believe after months of not hearing from him he called to give me terrible news. I pushed the phone in my pocket before taking Mekhi’s hand running out of the house right away because there was no time to waste. ‘Run’ to Oz means you’re under attack and you’re going to fuckin die. Oz is the barer of terrible news and just as we had just reached outside, the entire house blew up and the explosion threw us into the parked cars and I lost my gun in the process

“Oh fuck” bullets started flying right at us that we had to crawl to the other side to avoid them. Without saying a word I started running again Mekhi right behind me, I kept on looking back to see if we are being followed, there was no way we are going to fight those guys this early in the morning ‘How did they even find me?’ We ran until I was sure I could not hear or see them, that was when I stopped running as I started pacing, the Fuck am I going to do now

I picked up my phone dialing Oz’s number once again “Pick up, pick up” I gritted my teeth waiting for him to answer but got nothing, he wasn’t replying to my calls “Pick you damnit” but I still got no answer, if he can send bad news he might as well pick up and say more, how did they find me here

“Aaron” I lifted my eyes to Mekhi who I had forgotten was here in the first place “and Apollo, they stayed back” Why is he pointing out the obvious, I didn’t reply as I dialed Oz’s number once again ignoring him “How did you know it was gonna blow up and why didn’t you tell us”

“Like you told me when you were going to shoot my old man” that made him shut up, did I look like I had time to tell everyone that we were under attack. I didn’t even know we were gonna blow up, the message was clear ‘Run’ I didn’t know from what exactly so I did what I had to do, run. My phone buzzed and it was a message from Oz I am on a run, going to throw this phone away, I need to find a safe space once again “Fuck” now he is getting lost, he is gonna leave me in this shit alone

“What is going on?”

“My ex boss is here to kill me” I gave the shorter version “Now I really need to run” from this town immediately, I don’t even know where I should be going but I really need to leave

“But we can do something about it, you don’t need to leave”

“By something you mean kill him” and this time I wasn’t against it, I just don’t think it’s possible “But if you think you can kill him be my guest”

“What is his name?”

“Grizzly from the Wizards crew”

Chapter 47

Mekhi’s POV

Today I made a wrong move of confessing to Dash, that is something I will regret and after the look I received from him, I face palmed. I don’t even know what got over me to think if I kissed him maybe he will feel the same way, that was a terrible idea that made me wish I could turn back the time to a point where I wasn’t in that house or didn’t follow him last night.

I don’t even know what came over me, he just started talking about me controlling him and that isn’t the reason I did it for obviously my reason is selfish but what is a guy like me have to do when I started feeling things i have never felt before and imagine my secret getting revealed the morning after I felt this strong feeling attack me that made me start to fear about him leaving me. I got scared i had to shoot the guy and risk everything but then he showed me he knew or had suspected I will never know

Right now I don’t know why he is still throwing it in my face like he is so fuckin hurt I killed his old man. He hated the man but when I talked about the fact that we left Aaron and Apollo inside the house without informing them of what was going to happen he got mad, he didn’t even inform me why we were running and I am surprised he got me out with him like he took my hand and got me out, at least that means he doesn’t want me dead…..yet . I expected him to let me in, right now I would have been in pieces, thank him I survived that.

Sadly Aaron and Apollo didn’t but that ain’t the worst part, the worst part is him telling me about his boss. I thought he would tell me about just any boss because Grizzly from Wizards crew wasn’t the name I was expecting to hear at all. It’s like I am peeling off layers from him, how could he have had Grizzly as his boss if he was so protected and controlled all his life like  that is a mafia. It just doesn’t make sense he would be apart of a mafia gang “Grizzly was your boss?”

“No he was my carpenter” I scoffed kinda surprised by his sarcastic tone, I am just trying to make sure. That isn’t the name you hear everyday, that guy isn’t anyone’s boss

“Very funny” I gave a short fake laugh “How did you join them?” Those guys are like the biggest mafia group from the south and it is so fuckin hard to join, he doesn’t take just anyone.

“They usually recruit a guy who can fight”

“How did you leave?”

“Remember the old man you killed, the one you shot in the head” I licked my teeth almost yelling ‘Let it go’ at him “Yeah he got me out”

“Well he obviously didn’t finish the job” I fired back, the guy was a bastard now I regret less and less about killing him, I just feel like I should have shot the son first, he clenched his jaw in anger but I’m right, I he did finish the job we wouldn’t be here “Just tell me everything about him, I will start from there”

“You know, I have so much to say” he fake laughed making me look at him as if he was crazy coz he kinda looks crazy yet this is a serious matter “Like his favorite food, the way we used to dine and greet each other oh, oh how handsome he is and the fact that I HAVE NEVER SEEN HIS FACE, why don’t you start from there” Well he is pissed, that well is known from the yelling

“You don’t have to yell” I stated pulling out my phone, I can’t deal with whatever is over his head. I know no one has seen Grizzly but they say if you work for him you get that chance, that is why I asked he didn’t have to yell his head off jeez he is annoying

“Maybe it is because you confessed your dying love for me and then FUCKIN KISSED ME” I flinched, I was hoping he won’t bring that up. I was actually starting to forget that mistake, I thought we will just jump over it like it never happen. I was hoping Grizzly would be a very good destraction for us to move on from that embarrassing moment

“Well you were going to shoot me, I had to get out of it” I am not stupid enough to repeat my mistake with the way he looked at me with……his look showed what he thought of me in that moment and it wasn’t great.

“You mean to say you were lying” I will deny this until the day I die because to hell am I going to accept that mistake

“You actually believe I would fall in love, that-that is just stupid” just like how I have felt since I found out about these stupid feelings

“That actually calms my nerves” I put on a fake smile asking ‘Why?’ I didn’t want to sound so serious but still I need an answer “It means we don’t have to stop what we have, well until I leave” today we seem to have so many fake laughs that I gave one myself. Is he an idiot, I just told him I killed his old man so he wouldn’t leave and here he is saying he wants to leave, Fuck he is an asshole, I have never felt this strong need to end someone yet can’t

“So you mean if feelings get involved this can’t happen”

“It will be awkward” he shivered as if in disgust and ouch “I was actually shocked when you looked at me with all lovey dovey eyes, it creeped me out man, glad it was all a play to not die, great one by the way it really got me” another fake laugh but I really want to kick his ass so bad it will be picked up by the Wizards. I picked up my phone dialing Lar’s number to come pick us up and quick before I actually end up finishing the job.

“Lars will be here, asshole” I informed after talking to Lars and informing him of where we were but couldn’t help myself but insult Dash at the end

“What was that?” He asked.

“I said you’re an asshole” I said this time clearly.

“How am I the asshole here, I didn’t kill your old man and then didn’t get the guts to tell you about it” I clenched my teeth together ready to burst and just yell at him, just throw everything I fuckin feel but stopped myself. His old man was an asshole just like him and I wish to just shoot him too, maybe I can calm down them

“I killed him, let it go man, its not like I can actually birth him back” Jeez, yeah yeah, he is his father but still he should just let it go, it’s not like he cared enough

“But I can give you my babies” I was willing to argue and actually kick his ass but his grin made me back down smiling at him while shaking my head, these feelings make me feel like I am bipolar, one minute I want to kill him and the other I want to Fuck him. How can I hate him so much yet love him just as much ‘Fuck my heart’ I wish I can get a new one ‘Maybe his will work’

“You wish” he pulled me by my waist into his body and Fuck that, now I feel warm jeez “Maybe I can give you my babies” I questioned as he attacked my neck ‘He can do that but not my lips’ he is such an asshole

“That sounded so gay” ‘Really’ is this guy okay, that sounds so gay he has just said it to me.

“And what we do sounds so straight” I threw at him, he retouched his lips from my skin to look me in the eye

“We don’t kiss or have feelings, it’s just pleasure” With his logic he makes it feel like I am the gay one here, we really need to switch things up once again.

“Your dick getting hard makes you not so straight” I pointed out taking his already hard clothed dick in my hand making him groan.

“Get me a chick and see what I will do” I squeezed his dick in anger, how can he suggested such a thing “That is a sensitive area, touch it with care” he groaned making me let go

“I hate to break it to you but fucking a chick doesn’t make you straight” I said angry, I don’t even know what I want him to see “Plus why do you need a chick when we give ourselves pleasure like this” I started unzipping his pants and when they fell down I pulled him into my body my hands on his ass “I am willing to fight and Fuck you today” because man this dude has just put me through quite a turmoil and I need to feel some kind of control once again

“Then I am willing to fight and prevent that” and with those words my pants were flying down, today I am so ready to fight as I am willing to fuckin punch him until his face is unrecognizable.

“You’re such a bitch you know that”

“What did you expect, that I was going to let you have it” he moved his lips back in my neck “Sometimes you talk like we are in a relationship” I fake laughed right before punching him in the gut he is such a bitch. He was quick pulling both my hands behind my back as I brought my knee up direct to his balls “Woah, woah like I said sensitive area” he warned after avoiding my knee.

I nodded in understanding, yeah that is a sensitive area but this is a fight. I fought his hands to let go but the more i fought was the more he held me tighter “I like it when you fight, it makes me want to Fuck you even more” and with that he pushed me right into a tree getting behind me his hands on my ass right away. I am really not willing to let him win but he seems ready for my advances as he caught my hands once again “Today you’re putting on a bigger fight but you’re not gonna win, ma-” someone cleared their throat making us both turn to find Lars.

“This is a public place, a room would be suitable for that” his big grin made me push Dash away from me pulling my boxers that were half way around my ass back up then my pants as Dash did the same

‘This is not over’

Chapter 48

Dash’s POV

I didn’t like the fact that we got interrupted by Lars, he might have been there to get us but he should have waited to show his presence until we were actually done, I had gotten Mekhi again and I was glad that weird air had been washed off when he had told me he was in love, weird way to get out of receiving a bullet but I take it, it shocked me long enough to actually forget what I was doing and that look he gave just threw me off, he is a great actor because I wouldn’t have been able to get myself out like that.

When we got back at his main house I went straight into his bedroom as he disappeared with Lars to go do something. I don’t know what happened but I know I can’t let Grizzly catch up with me, I had to run. I don’t think this town is still as safe as it used to be, I can’t believe I had actually forgotten about him after being in prison then moving here. I sighed falling onto the bed, now I need to actually disappear from my once boss. I regret the day I let myself get dragged into the Wizards.

The door opened and Mekhi walked in “I have had a talk with Blake, he will be eliminating all the unknown men that enter our town and since they entered without informing us he is willing to rain bullets on them so you’re safe”

“For now”

“No, for as long us you’re under us” he took off his coat making his way to me and without losing a beat he sat on my lap with his legs on both sides of my body. I wasn’t expecting that it made me grin making me forget everything else or about who wanted to kill me, right now i remember how long it has been since we last had sex, since I was shot “This is our town, Grizzly might be good in the south but this is our territory and there is no way he can try anything” he pulled off my shirt and  started tracing my skin skipping my bandaged area, he lifted his eyes to me and if I am not mistaken that look was back creeping me out again, I would really prefer that smirk than whatever this look is.

I really don’t appreciate his acting right now, I was snapped out of it when I heard cuffs snapping on both my wrists behind my back “Mekhi” I warned already angry, he isn’t messing this up because of this, he should just let me take control.

“Like I said, I’m fucking you” he unbuttoned my jeans pulling them with my boxers all the way off and that look of determination I knew I threw myself into this, I shouldn’t have let my guard down.

“Okay, I said fight so this makes it kind of fair” he took the only way he can get to Fuck me so I guess he is right “You just had to take the coward’s way out by cuffing me, it’s like you’re admitting you can’t win in a fight”

“Sometimes to tame someone you don’t need a direct approach, isn’t that what you did exactly” That used to tick him off when I said it but it didn’t this time, he seems fine with me calling him a coward, I swear things have changed and I had no fuckin idea about them. He smiles pulling my legs around his waist after getting completely naked as he leaned down getting in my neck and something weird happened, he was sniffing me weirdly with his tongue licking my skin. It turned me on but still weird. I didn’t complain as his hands roamed my body in a rough kind of way yet not empty, why did this feel so weird all of the sudden, this wasn’t about pleasure anymore, his touch had something

“Can you just fuck me and not do anything else” I didn’t like that, he should just yank me around and stop doing whatever he is doing.

“Why? Not liking this?” His voice was sensual filled with longing that is if I am correct, I don’t know what longing is because I have never experienced it but still I have seen it and he has it and he is freaking me out.

“Not at all, you’re creeping me out” I confessed, he was deeply breathing on my skin. He traced my skin with his nose before he started kissing my skin once again trailing to my Adam’s apple sucking on it and that actually turned me on even more than before, his teeth connected with my collar “Are you giving me a hickey?”

“Obviously” he chuckled doing it again before moving down to my nipples flicking them with his tongue.

“That feels good” I felt it right in my dick and now I just need attention there “My dick needs you most”

“It’s my way” he objected as he started grinding his dick on mine “Ummm, oh my god, you feel so good” he sensually said breathing heavily, he is being so weird AGAIN

“Fuck” it felt good but so wrong on all levels, we have never grinded our dicks on each other like this, maybe a little touch here and there but grinding never “Mekhi Fuck” he grunted pulling my ass up as he started grinding faster, that feels good. He lifted his head looking me in the eye as he grinded our dicks together his eyes coated with so many emotions it was hard to keep up with them since I am not an expert “Jesus Christ man stop looking at me like that, you’re freaking me out” it’s like he is asking for a marriage

“Like how Dash” he sniffed my skin “I want to eat you” He whispered lowering his face to mine his breath hitting my skin. He moaned “Fuck you smell good, you taste good” Now he is freaking me out on a new level yet turning me on even more. He was holding me like he wasn’t getting enough and Fuck that terrified me.

“Uuuhhh Fuck, more” I started moving my hips matching his moves avoiding his eyes but he held my jaw making him stare directly into his eye making this insanely intense than it is supposed to be “You better not kiss me or I will flip” I saw the way he was looking at my skin and his thumb tracing my lips just showed his motives, he better not if he wants this to continue as it is, with me calm and not pissed because I can be pissed, it takes little to piss me off but him kissing me, that is Big and I will murder him if he dare tries

“What is so wrong about kissing?” He panted out while pulling on my nipples his lips getting to my cheek “We do everything else”

“Except the kissing, so whatever you do you better not kiss me” he moved his hand between our bodies taking a hold of both our leaking hard on’s holding them together before he started pumping them “Aaahhh Fuck” I panted when he squeezed out dicks together, Jesus Christ why is this so intense today.

“Like that?” he husked out his body shivering right on top of mine “Like your dick in my hand” he is really getting me hornier with every passing second and he knows how I like it when he talks to me.

“Shit, I’m close” he leaned down and I flinched expecting him to kiss me but instead moved to my chin kissing and licking whilst moving lower getting me hotter “Keep going” he licked getting lower while building up my orgasm “Faster” his hand moved faster grinding our dicks together causing intense warmth as my orgasm built up intensely just like the rest I have received with him this so new and great.

“Cum with me” Oh fuck, that shouldn’t have made me burst but the Fuck it did. I pulsed into his hand shooting as he did the same “Open your eyes” I didn’t even know I had them closed, I opened them to find a very proud Mekhi staring at me with a really genuine smile “You said I make an erotic face but you make a great one too” is he teasing me right now

“Fuck you”

“I’m doing that today” Without moving he lifted his fingers to his lips sucking on them yet they had cum. Whoa, that was such a turn on. The way he licked so sensually was just meant to make me hard

“You should put those lips on something bigger” he laughed like I just made a funny joke. His hands moved to my butt cheeks up spreading them and I felt his fingers pushing in, the feeling new once again since it has been long. He pushed in knuckle deep moving in and out whilst scissoring and as fun as that was it’s not what I wanted “I would prefer your dick man because that isn’t working for me”

“I’m getting you ready for my dick” he smirked and that is a look that I am used to, that doesn’t get me creeped out at all. His smirk makes him a Mekhi I know, the Mekhi I am used to.

“I don’t need you to get me ready, just put in your dick, I’m hating whatever this is”

“How about I do this” I frowned watching him move his head getting between my legs then lower to my ass “Hell no” he held my legs firm and before I could fight him off his tongue passed through my crack “Oh Fuck….that is…is…..oh…. freakishly good” he chuckled right in between my ass cheeks making me laugh too, I didn’t expect it to be that good “Mmmm, now that’s an eat out”

“What?” He laughed getting out of my ass.

“I don’t think you should be talking” he laughed but put his lips back on my hole making me sigh and moan at the same time. Fuck that felt better than any blow job, I can’t believe I was gonna make him stop because it felt kind of embarrassing having a man eating you out but damn did it feel good. I writhed my head from side to side, getting all sweaty while spreading my legs wider for him “Fuck, it feels good” I groaned moving my ass to meet his freakishly great tongue “Don’t stop, Fuck right there” Jesus Christ, how good can his tongue be “Aaaahhh…..uuhhhh, I think I’m coming again” I trembled my mouth hanging open as the feeling filled my entire body up.

He started pumping my shaft and if I was holding anything in, that is where it all bursted and i shot my load with that tongue just felt like I was flying “Oh fuck” I had to laugh, this is freaking good “That was the best one yet” and this is the first sex we have had without pulling each other.

“Glad you liked it” he was back on top of me pushing my wet hair away from my forehead “I really want to kiss you man”

“Keep it to yourself” he studied my face as if trying to find something, his face held disappointment that was washed away just as quick as his hand started moving between us directly to my dick. My hands now feel crampy from all of our weight. He lifted my butt cheeks while spreading them and I felt his already hard dick on my entrance, he started pushing in with a groan of pleasure with me staring at his erotic face that just turned me on once again liking the pain his dick caused as it slide all the way in

“I missed this” he groaned all the way in his forehead resting on my chest not moving.

“Then move!” I ordered impatient, if he missed it so much he shouldn’t be stationing, this isn’t a parking spot but a drive through that you shouldn’t get out of until it shoots.

“I’m topping tone down the commands”

“Look at my face” I ordered making him lift his head from my chest to look at me “You’re topping but I am in charge, now move your fuckin dick right now” I explained then commanded seriously.

“Then you say I’m the controlling one” he mumbled more to himself and I was about to retort when he started moving. He leaned off my body holding my thighs and started increasing his speed making me believe he hasn’t forgotten how to use his dick at all. His rhythm started increasing occasionally until he was giving me hard full on body thrusts “But guess what babe” My eyes widened, did he just…..He laughed as if he knew what he has just said “It’s just a word, no need for the look”

“Don’t use it again Mekhi, do you hear me do-”

“Or what?” He leaned down giving full body hard thrusts that reached my spot hard making me grunt losing my mind “I’m in charge” his voice was low and commanding, well I might have brought out the control commanding freak in him that I have not seen for a while but he should never call me ‘babe’ the Fuck. Does he see any chicks here “Who is giving you the dick if I am not in charge” He smirked leaning off of my body lifting my legs up adding speed to his hard thrusts making me forget all about what I was mad for

“How do you like my dick?” I smirked now this getting better as he started talking to me each second getting sluttier with me asking for more of everything his dick, his words. I love it when he talks to me “Fuck you feel so good” he pulled out before plunging into me once again making me scream, Fuck that felt great “Like that, like when I slam into you like that” his full body thrusts got me arching my back getting off of my already numb shoulders while enjoying his dick in me.

He turned me around getting me on my fours as he used my cuffed hands to drive into my hot channel making me moan getting me back into screamer mode enjoying every single inch of his dick, every push in and push out I was on another level. He pulled me into his chest kissing my neck “You like that huh” his smoky voice whispered breathlessly on my neck getting me to nod breathing hard with him not losing a beat “Answer me”

“Yes, I fuckin love it Fuck” He wrapped his hand around my neck while driving in and out of me fast as his hand started to make me feel like…..heavy. I felt my eyes go back into their sockets “The Fuck” he was choking me yet again he wasn’t, if that even makes sense coz it doesn’t to me. I was losing my air but it didn’t feel like it, it didn’t feel like I was being chocked to death in fact it actually felt really good, so goooood “Mekhi” I moaned, my eyes were watering at this point, I was losing it and I not in ways I have ever lost it

“Just feel me in you” he whispered in my ear, his voice was so close I moaned feeling every inch of his dick in me “Just feel” my eyes closed on their own just feeling, it felt like I was trusting him with something. No need to be scared or anything, everything just disappeared and I felt. I could feel him plunging into me fast and I could feel everything but it felt like we had shifted, like we weren’t on the bed or somewhere warm, the place was chilly now but it felt so nice, I liked the cold air yet I also liked the warmness Mekhi was providing.

“Aaaahhh” Everything seemed to be moving slow and no matter how much I wanted to panic I just felt calm when an intense feeling hit.

“Cum for me”

Something got me feel like I was not in my own body, like I was somewhere else “Uhhhhhh-hhhhh” My entire body shook as everything changed as things started flashing through my eyes, they should scare me but they didn’t actually I liked them, they made me smile bu…..a tap on my cheek got everything to fade away like a dream

“Dash” I felt light tapping on my cheek “Dash open your eyes” I opened them staring directly into Mekhi’s colbat eyes that were smiling at me “Hey” I studied his face those things that flashed through my eyes coming back, I was seeing him and me and we were…… “Are you okay, you seem startled” I was still just studying his face ‘What did he do to me to make me see that?’ “You’re creeping me out man”

Now I am creeping him out, he has been creeping me out all day and now this. He deserves a punch but I feel so weak. I groaned feeling a sting on my torso “I think one of my wounds is open” I announced still feeling weak and heavy and confused.

“Fuck, I forgot you were still injured” he started peeling off the bandage that is covered with blood and my eyes were on him still trying to figure out what he did. I have been chocked before, for goodness’s sake we have chocked each other but not like this, this was pleasureable and calming and… “It’s not bad since it was already healing, now it will have to take a bit longer to heal”

“Un cuff me now” I cleared my throat, he immediately picked up his pants pulling out the keys getting the cuffs off making me massage my wrists and numb shoulders before taking in my wound. I don’t even know if it will heal any time soon now that its open again, I was still eyeing him after what he did, he made me see…..I don’t even want to remember it in my head, it’s too weird for me and how it got in my head, I don’t even know coz I have never thought of such a thing with anyone and most especially not with him

“Let me stitch it again” he hovered over me getting to the drawer and this weird thing went through my body, I felt like I couldn’t breath. I think that chocking got me a little bit light headed. He moved back and I couldn’t help the sigh of relief that tore out of me “If the pain is too much I can get you some pain killers”

“Shut up and just stitch the damn wound” he just chuckled apparently amused at this hour, I know I am not at all. He started cleaning my wound really concentrated, then disinfected it while biting his lip ‘he looked handsome’ with his hair messy like that. My eyes moved to his tattooed biceps and as much as I admire those his hands, damn his hands. I am just looking at them and I just want them around my neck, I am weird I know but this is getting on a higher level of weird. He started stitching up my wound and all I could think about is how I need his hand around my neck

“I’m done” that got me to look at my wound as he finished wrapping the bandage around it, throwing the kit wherever it went as I leaned back closing my eyes, I feel really drained today, that was a rollercoaster I wasn’t ready for “I was thinking” my eyes snapped open when I felt his lips on my bandage, tenderly with that look that showed he had nasty thoughts in his head “Since I opened your wound” with each word he was kissing my body while hovering on top of me “Do you want to see yourself inside of me” I think now I am awake once again, all the tiredness gone “I did something bad” he smirked and I felt the tip of my hard dick right on his hole right before he sat on it in one go “Fuck that still hurts”

“For you but for me, I’m in heaven” If that isn’t what I felt minutes ago, I don’t know what. That was some messed up good shit, why did this sex feel different from the rest.

“Are you ready to see yourself disappear in me” Like, I was born ready for that. He squeezed me with his ass almost making me cum, he leaned off my body as he properly sat on my dick his eye on me, he looked so different than when he was fucking me even his voice was much calmer now “Are you ready?” I nodded already needing him to move, he pushed himself up before moving back down in one swift move that naughty smirk on his lips. Fuck, he was killing me and I was just confused how he went from dominate to slutty in just a second.

I moved my hips fucking him when he clicked his tongue holding my hips down “Don’t move” and that was not from the slutty version but from the dominant version, like today was a day of weird yet impressive and turn on’s day “I am going to ride you, don’t do anything” I nodded as he resumed moving up and down until he got a rhythm that got us both moaning once again, for a big man he really knew how to use his hips and how to fuckin ride a dick.

“Fuck” I threw my head into the pillows holding onto his hips directing him onto my dick when he slapped my hands away and did something that got me almost cumming and definitely got me drooling again while crying out in pleasure. He turned around but didn’t get off of my dick not once until his back was to me “Oh my God, that was mind blowing” I swear I almost orgasmed, that was on fire. He laughed but didn’t waste any time moving again and he was now building me to my orgasm because I was that close after that, just remembering it throws me into an orgasm right away and when we add the chocking like today has to be the most confusing, weird yet best day of my life “I’m cumming”

And he squeezed me making me explode right away and just the sight of my dick all buried in his sweet hole I had no chance, he came almost immediately squeezing everything inside of me with his sweet hole right before getting off and falling besides me breathing hard

“Whatever has gotten into you” I breathed out still trying to catch my breath “I fuckin love it” coz this was the best pleasure of my life

Chapter 49

Mekhi’s POV

“Blake, you need to help me out” I literally begged tapping the table impatiently. This Grizzly Mafia boss has become a problem to the town, once he found out that we were killing his men he announced his visit or rather his second in command’s visit into our town to make some peace with us and inform us of why his people came into our town. I know that right away that means he will tell Blake about what he needs and with Blake’s greediness he will give Dash out like yesterday’s news.

“He is coming and I need a man like him to make business with, he brought men into my territory we need to gain something from it plus whoever he is searching for, I could give him a hand. This is a great opportunity and you should see it” he explained or rather pointed out the ‘opportunities’ that I am not seeing, I see the opportunity but if he is targeting Dash then it is not a fuckin opportunity but rather a curse.

I have finally gotten Dash where I want him ‘Well not exactly’ but yeah, I have gotten him somewhere. We are once again kind of enemies who just bicker around then Fuck, to me that is just perfect so I am not complaining at all and right now I don’t think I am willing to lose that because of Grizzly, with this he will think about leaving once again “Blake, I know who he is searching for”

“Then better, we will trade them for it”

“Blake!” Lars held my shoulder cutting me off, I gritted my teeth storming out of there angry having gotten no solution at all

“Hey” Lars had followed me “I will try to change his mind, just stay calm” I nodded not replying storming away from him getting outside feeling suffocated. I know there has to be one solution but to hell am I not taking it, I am not letting Dash leave this town, I want him, Fuck I need him like the air I breath I don’t think I can handle being away from him like this.

I just need to figure out Grizzly’s, then attack and kill him. Why did he have to come into our lives just when I had just taken down the biggest obstacle yet, I can’t believe the one I didn’t expect was going to be the hardest one to solve “Mekhi” I snapped my head to Dash.

“Sup” I acted cool pushing my hands in my pockets.

“I need to leave” I didn’t show it on my face but I could hear my heart stopping as it started beating slower.

“Why would you say that, I told you, you can be safe here”

“I heard what Blake said”

“He is an idiot but-”

“Mekhi” he cut me off making me shut up right away “I am doing this mostly for me, I can not be locked up here. No matter how big the place is it is still suffocating and I need my freedom you know” the worst part is I understood what he was saying, being controlled all your life the last thing you need is being stuck some place else.

“We can go together” I don’t see how funny that sounded but he is laughing, did my voice make it sound funny because if it did I didn’t mean to “I’m serious, we can-”

“There is no we” he sternly cut me off his hand up, his laughter gone like the wind “Look dude, if I am going with someone it will be Rocco not you”

“Why? I’m I that bad to hang out with?” I pulled my hands over my chest ready to argue with him, actually this time I am offended.

“You know how you get when I just talk to another living being, I don’t need that where I’m going”

“I’m not the one that totally flipped when I kissed my ex” I pointed out, he is as jealous as they come.

“We bring out the worst from each other” like that explained everything he turned and walked away without adding anything ‘Fuck’ I yelled over and over in my head watching him walk away and just picturing that when he goes to the airport without a clue of whether he will come back or not made me want to think harder about this. I had no solution, with Grizzly’s men coming here this puts us to a disadvantage, if he just finds him here then I might as well lose him to death which I also don’t want to happen

‘Fuck!’ I followed getting back inside and so far I haven’t thought of a thing, I know I already gotten him a fake ID and passport but I am not ready to actually let him go. I got into a garage picking out my motorcycle and helmet driving out of the perimeter letting it take me wherever it can. I just needed to feel like this was not happening to me “FUCK” I yelled through my helmet hating myself for this, this would have been easier if I actually didn’t fall for him

He clearly doesn’t care if he is willing to laugh in my face just because I suggested it. Does it seem like a weird idea that I actually want him or that I am willing to go the ends of the world with him ‘That sounded sappy even in my head’ I parked pulling out a cigarette lighting up while letting the night fall with me thinking of something yet nothing at all, coz the entire time I was there, there was no solution that came into my head.

I decided to get some drinks and destracted myself with that. I hated Aaron but now he is dead, Apollo is dead, now I have to get someone to be my second in command, the one I love is willing to leave like I don’t exist to him ‘Everyone is just leaving’ I felt so much anger until it was midnight and I was intoxicated when I decided to ride back to the mansion.

I climbed up the stairs a cigarette between my finger tips getting into my room that I don’t sleep in at night because he doesn’t like sleeping with anyone, we can fuck but not kiss or sleep together, apparently that is toooo gay for him. I picked out my cuffs walking to his sleeping figure cuffing his first hand to the bed post. I didn’t get to cuff the other when he snapped awake punching me straight on the jaw “The Fuck Mekhi” he questioned staring at his cuffed wrist. I groaned picking myself up while trying to feel my jaw again.

“Wow, even when asleep you still throw a punch” I joked exhaling a puff of smoke while still trying to feel my jaw.

“I’m not really in the mood for games, take these cuffs off” I don’t know what games he is talking about but this cuffs are not leaving until we talk. I picked up a chair setting it far enough for him not to reach me with either his leg or hand.

“I don’t want you to leave” I said being sincere, I can do anything to let him stay behind “I think we sh-”

“Is that why you cuffed me” he questioned pointing to the cuffs “Are you going to trap me here so I can’t leave” my eyes widened ‘The Fuck’ I’m in love not psychotic, no matter how much I want him I don’t think I need him tied to the bed just so he can stay, that is disturbing and so disturbing that he thinks I can do that

“That is actually a great idea” I mocked glaring at him, is he stupid, do I look like the kind.

“That is sick dude and if you don’t unlock me right now I am going to make sure I fuckin kill you any chance I get” Maybe I should lock this bitch up

“You’re always talking about this as if it’s so easy to let go, for you to leave”

“Because it’s easy , un-cuff me, I don’t need to listen to nonsense”

“No, you’re going to listen to my nonsense because this is how I fuckin feel and you don’t get to just walk out just because you feel like it, okay. You’re don’t get to leave me behind just because you want freedom, I can give you freedom, I can give you whatever you want-”

“You’re either drunk or confused because-”

“I’m drunk, I had a little” I admitted while taking a seat once again “And maybe I needed to get a bit drunk so that I can say what I have to say” I cleared my throat “I lied when I denied being in love, the truth is your drive me nuts and I fuckin hate it so much its getting to my throat that i hate myself even more yet I can’t help but love you more every second. I can’t fuckin help to feel like you are this precious person I want to hold deary to me yet stab to death at the same time. I can’t help but feel like I’m flying, like, like you are my drug and nothing else can be better and every time I touch you I am complete, do you understand what I’m saying”

“No because I am not a psycho” I felt like sobbing right there but kept it in as I stood up turning away from him, I am way to drunk to be confessing my feelings

“Right now I am humiliating myself to the point where I can not recover no matter what I will do” I confessed with a big sigh while pulling my hair back “I feel sick to the stomach for feeling like this and for actually voicing it out…again” I added quickly since I have said it before but clearly he is an idiot “And thank the alcohol coz I had promised myself to never voice this out and risk looking like a complete loser” I sat down next to the window my eyes still on Dash who also had his eye on me

“I am actually in love with you Dash”

Chapter 50

Dash’s POV

“I am actually in love with you Dash” I raised my eyebrow at him, not everyday someone confesses love to me and I honestly don’t know what say, really hope he is acting though I feel like he isn’t and now I am so uncomfortable.

“It’s been a while since I noticed this” he mumbled once again his eyes cast outside “It was all a mess around until it wasn’t anymore. It was all about control until it wasn’t, until it became a craving, that if I didn’t see you I felt like my world is dark but when you appeared it became bright. I told myself the sex is great, I should continue doing that but it became more and more and more each day, it became an ache that would distract me from the world. An ache that would force me to try and trust you”

He sighed walking back in his chair before continuing “Soon that ache became this big emotion that I didn’t understand until the day you betrayed me-”

“What is betrayal without trust” I cut in

“True, but it was betrayal to me, I guess I had trusted you long enough to feel it” what does he mean, he was always on his tip toes when I’m around “I wanted you dead, like I knew I wouldn’t hesitate to end you the minute I laid my eyes on you but then you stood in front of me and I felt betrayed all over again. I could recall the military trying to take me and I would feel angry but there was nothing that could get me to kill you”

“You shot me, congratulations where the Fuck is this going” he is wasting my time from the real thing. He wants me trapped here and that is why he cuffed me

“I killed your old man”

“Are you reminding me or stating the obvious”

“You don’t get it, I killed him because I thought if I lost you it will be his fault” he explained staring at me with his overly emotional eyes “But here we are and I am going to lose you again because of the wizards”

“If you let me go I will believe you”

“Do you really think I can tie you up on the bed for the rest of your life” he is doing it now, the proof is there “That actually hurt” he looked like he was holding tears in, the sight was disturbing to no end that I found myself looking away from him. I have never had an emotional interaction and he is getting me into an uncomfortable situation.

“What exactly did you expect when you came to tell me this”

Without losing a bit he said “I want you to stay”

“And do what Mekhi” I questioned with a confused chuckle “In what world do you see us being like that, in what world do you see love working for us, come on Mekhi get out of your head and see the reality of this. Look at us both, Mekhi we are not those guys, we don’t do love. Love is stupid, it’s a trap” I tried to show him the picture of this, like even if by any chance I felt the same way then what…. nothing because I don’t see us like that, us getting married like fuck no we are just knife and knife the result is chaos and blood

“Well I guess you’re my trap” ‘huh’ He got up walking to me and he held my free hand behind my back as he started pushing my hair back in an intimate way that almost made me shiver

“I love you” his voice and face were too hard to read with all the motions swimming in them “I have never felt like this, I fuckin love you Dash Stone” a tear slid down his left eye and I can see his pain “Maybe it was not meant for us, maybe it’s stupid, maybe it’s a trap but I love you so much it’s fuckin scary man, I’m fuckin scared of this, of loosing you just like that. The fact that I will not see your face just kills me even if I know that no matter what I do you are going to leave  and I won’t see you again, I think that I the scary thing” This is the most uncomfortable position I have ever been in and I hate it, he leaned in to attach our lips but I locked mine together leaning back, to hell am I getting kissed by him.

He laughed now on top of me with a stench of alcohol and cigarettes “You can’t even kiss me, what a pussy” well for the first time I don’t mind being a pussy, I am not getting fuckin kissed. He was now laying on top of me holding my hand securely behind my back with his head on my chest “I finished your paperwork, visa, fake ID and passport, I got you some money and an air ticket. Tomorrow you will be on your way to Australia where you can set off to anywhere you want” I listened attentively to every word “Tomorrow you’re getting the freedom you have dreamt of and we are going to forget this night happened. I would get off of you now but I don’t want to and I feel really sleepy.

And as if he has been barely holding on he fell asleep right away his hold on my hand loosening. I retreated my hand pushing him off as I pushed myself into a sitting position searching for a key in his pants and shirt to find nothing. So far I am stuck here and I hope he really meant his words ‘The last words’ where I get to leave everything and pursue the freedom I have been searching for.

I sat right there not moving trying to not think about the confession part, about how that is true and all. He makes me glad I am going to leave tomorrow because I don’t think I can deal with this. Too emotional for me to deal with that’s for sure and I I wasn’t cuffed I wouldn’t have stayed for the entire thing.

The night strung on like that with me not getting a wink of sleep until morning but Mekhi was still asleep right in the middle of the bed, he hasn’t moved since last night and I had to wait for him to unlock the cuff right away coz I really needed to use the bathroom so bad. I kicked him in his sides trying to shake him awake, I did that for what felt like hours until he opened his sleepy eyes “I really need to use the bathroom, un-cuff me” he seemed lost as he took in the room as if it was unfamiliar to him.

“What is…..what happened?” He groaned his voice so deep and scratchy as he stretched holding his head. I really didn’t want to get into last night, weird night of my life and I wish to forget it “Fuck my head hurts”

“Will you un-cuff me” I have lost count on how many times I have said this but I really need to use the bathroom, my bladder is screaming out.

“Yeah, did we….did I-”

“Fuck no, get the keys” does he even remember what happened last night, this idiot. I know it was the alcohol, it had to be, he can’t be in love, it’s stupid.

“Jeez, don’t yell” he got off the bed picking up his coat where he picked out the keys “Fuck, it’s late, your plane leaves in thirty minutes. Fuck I didn’t even inform you about this”

“You informed me about the plane but not the time” he uncuffed me and I ran into the bathroom unloading my load sighing in contentment getting the shivers from the relief.

“Aren’t you done, I need to use the bathroom too”

“Go somewhere else, don’t you see I’m still busy”

“You’re moody this morning, thought we got over the death of your old man” I didn’t like his comment but didn’t add when he actually left the room. I took a shower cleaning myself up while waking my body up even more. When I walked out I pulled on Mekhi’s clothes, I was almost done when he walked in still looked a mess but seemed ready “We should leave, here” he handed me my boarding pass and passport, so he was telling the truth. It sounded foreign that Mekhi was actually helping me disappear “Are you gonna keep staring or should we go”

I was just so happy he did this, I even wanted to hug him but after last night, I thought twice about it nodding as we left the bedroom to his car. The drive was quiet, no intense air on him as he seemed to not remember a thing yet I remember everything and I was hoping I was like him who didn’t remember what took place. We drove to the airport “I guess this is it” he announced nervously now creating the awkward weird, creepy air around us.

I wasn’t staying here for a repeat “This is it” I picked up my jacket rather his jacket getting out “Thanks for this” I said grateful while looking him in the eye, as soon as he nodded I closed the door taking in deep breaths still not believing this. Seven days to my birthday and I am actually going to experience freedom who knew it will happen like this.

“Wait” Mekhi was now out of his car getting to my side “You left your wallet” I don’t have a wallet since it burnt down. I took it checking inside and it had my photos with a fake name.

“Oscar Grant huh?” I questioned actually liking the name ‘Oscar Grant’ it makes me sound like a grown up. He smiled nodding while scratching his hair nervously, I hate when he creates moments like these “I should go” as I said, I am not staying for a repeat

“I’m sorry” I didn’t get the time to ask for what when he pushed me into the car taking a hold of the back of my neck kissing me. At first I didn’t reciprocate because duh, a guy was kissing me yet I have said no for a while and I was about to push him off when I realized that it didn’t feel weird or creepy at all. It actually felt nice. I wrapped my hands around his waist pulling him closer following the movement of his lips as we fought for dominance which was a battle yet I wanted to taste him so bad.

I bit his lip harshly and that managed to get me the control of his mouth taking a hold of the back of his head and with a tilt of my head I devoured his lips to the fullest without any protests. I thought this would be weird but it is actually okay, not bad for a first time and when he fuckin moaned in my mouth I felt myself grow big in my pants with each push and pull of our tongues, every grope and moan it became better and better. I groaned moving my hands up his body to the back of his head deepening the kiss even more, if that is even possible at the point but I wanted more and more well until my lungs screamed out to me. I pulled away gasping for air. Mekhi’s lips looked swollen and wet getting me other ideas, why didn’t we do this from the beginning Fuck that felt good “Please stay” he begged and that was a wake up call from my kiss driven state

“I can’t” that was good but not enough for me to miss out on this opportunity. He leaned his head on my chest without saying a thing and we kind of stayed like that and I felt weirded out, it was so intimate like saying goodbye to someone you cared about “Mekhi”

“Yeah, yeah” he took a step back giving me that same look as last night and I have come to hate it, he looks vulnerable and not the kind that I need “Um Rocco is waiting for you inside….good luck” Did he just say Rocco.

“Rocco?”

“You said he is the only person you can go with so?”

“Fuck man” I hugged him without a second thought and without another word I ran inside. I didn’t know where I was going to start from but with Rocco here I have a chance for fun. I disappeared when I remembered Mekhi, I didn’t say goodbye. I went back to find him punching the hood of the car like it had started a fuckin war with him making me stop in my tracks. I could see just his back but he seemed completely lost and angry

“Man I have been waiting for you” Rocco came interrupting me, I hugged him before glancing back at Mekhi. I felt like I should go back but I knew that is not something I should be doing, I don’t feel what he feels and I don’t think I ever will, it is best for me to just leave now because I will never be able to provide what he wants me to “Man, are we leaving or staying” I took one step back and I already knew the answer.

“We are leaving”

Chapter 51

Six months later

Mekhi’s POV

Love bullshit, that is the only thing that can actually describe it. If I am to review then I have one word ‘Bullshit’ it’s meaningless and a constant cause of a never ending pain. I fuckin hate the word, I hate the meaning behind it, I hate the reason and I wish I could kill which ever nerve creates it because the feeling sucks.

It should be impossible for someone to ruin your life in ways you never thought before. Life is unfair but love is a mother fuckin bitch, seeing him walk into that airport that day, feeling like he was pulling my heart out taking it with him, I cried for days like a fuckin child ‘I don’t even want to remember those days’ yet that was the bad part, the worst part came just as quickly, the moment Dash left he was a free man ‘Not like he was never free but you know what I mean’ I really didn’t expect him to Fuck someone just as soon as his plane landed, like he was on fire he couldn’t even wait a couple of hours to get into some else’s pants

I sucked that up because apparently my love is that strong it didn’t die even if my heart did ‘Yay’ to me. First day one person, second day it just went up, it felt like in the word ‘freedom’ he heard ‘Sex’ and just sex because he enjoyed that one, then his birthday arrived, I was dying to send him a present but decided to keep it a secret that I was keeping my eyes on him so I backed out of that one. As time went by I think women weren’t doing it for him he started doing men too and that sting a new way.

‘I’m not gay’ or I don’t like men yet out of the blue he is doing guys, I think that was my last straw and I knew hurting myself was just getting too far. Love was something new to me and it caused a new kind of pain that doesn’t get you any sleep so nights are the hardest because you can’t stop thinking and thinking and thinking until you want to shoot your head off. Its like a drug until the withdrawal kicks in, that was the hardest part I think.

I missed his touch, the craving became stronger and I felt like I can sit on a plane for hours to go see him. Don’t get me wrong I did but didn’t make it to him when I found him with three dudes, yeah, he took freedom on a whole new level. I saw blood, I wanted to shoot them but three thoughts got in my head. First he will laugh in your face, second he doesn’t miss me so he doesn’t want me here and third he doesn’t feel the way I feel. I turned around and left, closed my laptop and never stalked him ever again, I picked myself up and forgot about everything

Now I am in what I would call an I don’t care phase and I am contented. Not happy but contented, who needs to be happy ‘Right?’ no one, just pull through the day and that is enough. I actually graduated even if I didn’t sit for the exams don’t even know how that happened, I have a new second in command Philip and we get along better than we ever did with Aaron. Grizzly’s second in command came a few days after Dash’s departure and for real I had no reason to meet up with him as I didn’t care about any of it at all plus Grizzly was no longer my problem.

I enjoy my life like any mafia would. Fuck, do the family business, then Fuck, kill, then do it all over again. I took a long drag out of my cigarette as I got up already fully dressed, I picked up my jacket making my way to the door “Leaving so soon once again” I glanced back with my hand on the handle pulling it.

“I have things to do” I replied nonchalantly taking another drag, she had her boobs out on display and her thighs out. Like really, I am still attracted to women and I can Fuck them but they don’t excite me as much as men do, muscular men just make me hard in a second. I didn’t give her another glance walking out. After her debt to me, I decided to just give her what she wanted but that seemed to not end so I think we are just enjoying our selves at this point and I am here for it, she knows I fuck others and she is fine with it which is great because she used to be so jealous when we used to date so her being free with me seeing others makes her better. At this point what matters is me getting release and that is that, that is basically the only reason for sex now days, it doesn’t need to be enjoyable, the importance is orgasm. I know no one can get me the ones Dash gives me but who needs mind blowing orgasms  ‘Ha’ life sucks

I reached my car and after taking one last drag from my cigarette I stepped in driving away keeping my mind on the present instead of the past. My phone rung and I put it on loud speaker “You missed my birthday” ‘Fuck’ “You missed my birthday Mekhi how dare you”

“Princess listen-” and she hung up on me, I went out to get her a present and I got side tracked when Zoe called, all I could think about was how I was getting some after a very long day I had now look. I fuckin missed my little sister’s birthday. I parked at the main house picking up her gift running inside, the party was already done and I had to run all the way to her room. I knocked, she opened up seeing it was me she wanted to slam the door in my face “Princess listen”

“No, you were with her again”

“No I wasn’t”

“You smell like sex” she screamed back, I sniffed myself and I smell like cigarettes not sex “You could have washed yourself before coming back” she got further into the room.

“Princess listen, I’m sorry please forgive me I will make it next time”

“Tell me something I haven’t heard of” What does she mean.

“I always come to your birthdays”

“Until you turned into Blake” Whoa, I don’t think it has reached to that. I never expected myself to turn into my own father but damn hearing my little sister say it, it hit home, did I just become him.

“I’m dealing with some shit” I confessed, I am not Blake

“We are all dealing with shit but when it is my day ATTEND”

“And what shit are you dealing with” And I really needed to know, what shit would a little girl be dealing with.

“I like someone but he doesn’t like me back and I don’t know what to do”

“Well one piece of advice” I squat down to be on her level “Keep it to like, if it goes to love you’re fucked”

“Great advice there brother” she patted my back while taking her gift from my hand “Zoe left you because you suck and now that you have grown that, she will not need you anymore”

“It’s not long” I protested, my beard is not scary I just need to shave real soon as I have been so busy these past weeks I couldn’t get time for it and that is because I give myself so much work so I don’t get lost in my head

“Shave brother unless you want to look more like Blake” Well, I think I need to shave right away “I think I’m good now get out I’m still mad at you”

“Whatever suits your boat princess” she shouldn’t say I didn’t warn her. No one warned me and I fell right into that trap like an amateur, I wish I was warned before hand coz man I would have did my best to avoid anyone who made my heart skip, that is a definite red flag. I left her room getting out of the house meeting Philip on my way down

“Good night boss” I waved pulling out a cigarette driving away from the main house to my apartment the sun is going down, the world so loud as people are acting like the day has just begun. I put on my music blasting in my car hard enough to make me not think as I took constant drags out of my cigarette the wind hitting my hair.

After a few songs coming and going I reached my apartment, I did different measures with my security. No one throws bombs in without my notice, I didn’t use a finger print either apparently I leave those everywhere. I reached my door and I had just finished putting in the codes when a figure came out from the dark, I pulled out my gun right away only for it to be Dash with a black cap, a black hoodie and black jeans and WHOA, six months did a number on him “Mekhi”

“Dash” I was almost breathless as I rested the gun back down when he pulled off his cap now his hair dyed black as he got closer to me “What are you doing back in Wealstone?” I questioned taking him in, the difference is there from the last time I saw him but still the same, his facials were shaper and hotter than before, his eyes were so intense I thought they were piercing into my skin, he looked more like a grown up actually. He moved his eyes around, the area was darker now with no one around.

“Can we talk inside” I nodded pushing the door open letting him get in first. He passed me smelling different, it was hard to figure out what he smelt like but it was great for that second. I closed the door following him in, he moved next to the counter and i waited for him to say something like why is he here when he seemed to be having fun the last time I stalked him which was five months ago “Nice place”

“Thanks” this was really awkward, I didn’t know what to say or do. It felt like we were strangers “Do you need a drink” as soon as he nodded I passed him picking out the glasses. I put some ice cubes with some whiskey and as soon as I turned he had taken off his hoodie and was only in a shirt that held him tight showing off his now tattooed hands ‘Oh my’ I drowned down my entire glass just checking him out and was not hiding it at all. Six months have really done a number on him, I hope I changed great too.

‘Did I even change’ I have a beard, why didn’t I shave. If I knew he was coming I would have, he looks like he showers and hits the gym every single day. He seems to have everything figured out yet here I am a mess, Fuck talk about embarrassing.

“The drink” I almost stupidly said ‘huh?’ like a total idiot. Call it embarrassing myself just when he has just arrived, I held the glass to him and when I tried to pull my hand he had a grip on it just as he got closer to me. I didn’t move or anything until he was right in front of me. I shivered that tingling feeling getting into my body and it is comforting how we are still the same height, aging equally. His winter gray eyes were piercing into me like I’m a naked person and just the feeling rushing in scared the shit out of me.

Six fucking months I have been fighting them yet here they are rushing in like…..his lips were on mine ‘Oh fuck’ and without a second his hand was on the back of my neck pulling me in deepening the kiss as I did the same with a groan remembering the day I first kissed him. The kiss left me needing more yet he walked away, I wanted to pull back when this depressing memories came back ‘He walked away from me, why I’m I kissing him again’ but he held me right pushing me into the wall and I have never felt pain that good, I heard a glass shatter but not once was i given space, he was all over me and I liked it.

His hands everywhere on my body, his tongue down my throat in a messy kiss that consumed all the air out of my lungs. I didn’t understand the hunger in it, he seemed so hungry with every touch and lick, it has been long since anyone has been like this with me and it is surprising how I caught up real quick and matched his needy rough touch. My hands were all over his body too pushing into him while fighting for dominance from his tongue when I heard my boxers fall ‘he is fast’ I pulled out of the kiss when he lifted me from the ground wrapping my legs around his waist and I felt his dick on my entrance.

Before I knew it he was pushing into me making me groan throwing my head back in pain but I have never had pain that good, feeling his throbbing member pulsing inside of me got me feel like I was high. I was panting so hard while licking my chapped lips

I breathed out keeping eye contact with him as he started moving softly in and out of me his eyes focusing on my face. With each thrust the speed increased until he was full on fucking my ass that has been not been fucked for six months. I wasn’t gonna let just anyone in there. He walked onto the counter laying me down with my legs up before thrusting in.

“Ohh, feels good” he groaned throwing his head back as he started driving in and out of me, I could see a tattoo on his thigh, he really went all the way. I screamed when he hit my now so overly sensitive prostate again and I felt like I was going to spill right there, no questions asked. I was trembling feeling my orgasm come in

“Oh jeez Fuck” I was really gonna come, it’s too soon “Are you close….Fuck” I couldn’t fucking hold it yet I had just had sex with Zoe not so long ago. I groaned as the familiar intense feeling took over me as my dick spurted and I shot my load, that was short but intense, better than any orgasm I have had. I had just spilled when Dash’s thrust became monstrous and not long he spilled into me too “Oh fuck” I groaned letting my legs fall “I had really missed that” I confessed pushing myself up and I am so glad he came just as quick as me, it makes it less embarrassing.

“Its not what brought me here”

“What brought you here?” I swallowed the sting that went through me as I pushed myself onto my elbows. Why did I feel like this was just a by the way from what really brought him here, his next words proved that.

“I need your help”

Chapter 52

Dash’s POV

Actually it’s what brought me here, I came back to have sex with him because I….I can’t even say or think of it. Do you know how much I have been fighting to drown down this feeling in me that haunted me like a bug trying to tell me how much I needed him more than I have ever thought I did. I was craving him as soon as I got on that plane, I kept thinking about coming back and I hated it, I didn’t want to feel like that

I hated the fact that what he told me on the day he confessed his love was the same thing I was feeling but this time it wasn’t love because let’s be honest, a guy like me to fall that is utter bullshit and I knew what I missed the most about him. Sex, that had to be the only reason why I wanted to come back because fucking so many different people I really missed him.

I started craving him like crazy, I needed his body on mind. I came here with one mission, sleep with him and get over this feeling but he looks so damn good and after fucking him the feeling only got bigger, I think I have just fucked myself over now, can I even go back now that I feel like not leaving

I missed how different it was with him every time. He would do something I didn’t expect, the fighting made it hotter plus he could take the pain and not complain like a bitch ‘Take it out, take it out’ like all the bitches I have fucked, that is why I tried out men but found the same thing. You need lube, you need to prepare them and be careful while pushing in. I have never known how fucking long preparation is until I started fucking other dudes.

It was irritating and a turn off, their moans, dirty talk just didn’t do it for me. It was always the same, no matter who I got, it was the same and I hated it but mostly I hated them when they complained ‘You’re too rough’ like if you can’t take dick then don’t present yourself to me. After long six months of total anger and frustration Rocco had told me a couple of times that I might actually be in…..I can’t say it or think it. I mean Rocco had to be wrong, right, he had to, I mean Mekhi’s sex I better that the rest

And by the rest I mean I have explored each and every hole and there is nothing better than his and no one makes a face like his. He is fuckin gorgeous… Now days my own thoughts terrify me because of how gay they are. I have just finished having sex with him and it feels like I have spent months without getting release, he just made a face and I was shooting in seconds as humiliating as it is, he came first so I wasn’t the only one on heat here, the guy gets me high.

“What kind of help?” He questioned bringing me back to the present. I actually don’t need his help, I just don’t know how to say what I came here to say so I think this excuse will be better than what I have in my head

“You know” I stepped back from him “Oscar Grant is needed in two states and I thought I could hide here for a while” that is true

“You came back because you need me to hide you…again” why did he sound angry, did he think I was going to be a saint where I am going. The name Oscar is under so many crimes that I really need anew ID

“Not for long, well until you get me a new identity so I can disappear once again” he clenched his jaw tight before he slapped the glass that was on the counter making it hit the wall shattering in pieces. He held his hands over his face laying back with a frustrated groan.

“I can’t believe I actually thought…..” He said behind his hands but I was able to hear him.

“You thought what?” He removed his hands from his hands and he had red eyes.

“That you actually came back because you missed me” ‘I did’ that stopped in my throat like every word I want to say. He is brave enough to say such words but I am not, I don’t think I can say them

“It’s your fault for thinking like that” I leaned next to the sink averting my eyes from his as I added “I thought you got over those stupid feelings of yours” I need some confirmation, maybe it will help me with what I want to say or we can get back to what we were before all of this mess came into place, I know that will be better.

“Oh I am” my smile disappeared, is he over me. That actually made me scared, I am the only one feeling this ‘Now I know how fuckin scary this is’ now I know coming back was a mistake “My stupid feels are fuckin over” he jumped off the sink and got close to me he was seething “But guess what, I don’t owe you anything and if you need my help you have to pay for it” he held my hair and that shocked me, he did that the first time we had sex but not like this, I am the hair puller. He pulled my face close to his holding my jaw painfully  “You’re an adult, I think you know that nothing is for free. Don’t you? and since I am not obligated to do shit for you, you don’t get to throw yourself in shit and except me to pick it up without getting paid”

“What do you want?” It was like he wasn’t expecting the question as he let go of my hair taking a hesitant step back. I held him by the waist turning him around pushing him into the sink “How should I pay you?’ I asked once again my hand moving to his dick that was already hard taking it in my hand pumping it. He was glaring at me, fighting not to feel ‘I want him to feel it again’ I moved down to my knees taking him into my mouth.

He bit his lip, I could see his body shivering and that encouraged me. I decided to use this as a way of telling him how I fuckin feel, I took him until he was at the back of my throat. I moved off taking in deep breaths as I licked from his shaft then back up, I twirled my tongue around him before taking him back in my mouth sucking him fast, using my tongue more twirling it all over his dick. I worshipped that dick like never before groaning as I took every little bit of his flesh in me.

His walls had already cracked and he was moaning holding onto the sink. I relaxed and breathed through my nose looking up and he had that pleasurable face of his, his lip trapped between his teeth. I messaged his balls taking him down my throat holding for a few seconds making him tremble holding the sink hard and this made me like what I was doing. I closed my eyes and bobbed my head fast when suddenly he pushed me away with a loud scream. I leered at him as he paced around while pulling at his hair “What?” I wiped my lips standing up trying to understand what is happening.

“You make me want to hate you so fuckin bad” he screamed pointing at me. He had tears in his eyes, his face red, I could see his veins want to pop out “I-i- fuckin loved you but you have reached here” he used his hand to motion above his head “You have reached here and you are suffocating me, you are suffocating me and I hate you. You make me so sick I want to fuckin kill you and never see your ass ever again” he was screaming and i could hear the pain in his voice when I felt pain on my cheek.

‘Did he just punch me’ I held my cheek staring at him “Get a hold of your feelings” I retorted angry too “You’re an adult you should not blame me for your fuckin feelings and I don’t have to reciprocate them” I don’t even know why I said that, I just get angry easily I shouldn’t have gotten angry because of a punch. I sighed wanting to apologize when he cut me off.

“I can’t believe I was thinking about helping you for free” He scoffed pulling off his shirt and damn he has built more muscles on him “You’re a douchebag that doesn’t deserve a fuckin thing nor my kindness” he stalked to me like a predator and even if I didn’t move I was really scared of what he was planning on doing “Don’t mix this up, my feelings for you are mere hate” he turned me around and pushed me onto the wall right as he pushed his body on mine “I fuckin hate you” I screamed in pain and i felt like I would faint from it, then he started slamming into me hard with hate “You brought yourself back didn’t you?” He sounded so angry, I don’t think i have ever heard him talk in kill mode “Didn’t you Dash?”

“Yes” I clenched my eyes closed trying to swallow it all but i think he is doing it on purpose, he was just fuckin hurting me.

“Next time think twice” he groaned in my ear before he started giving full body thrusts and if it weren’t for the fact that he started hitting my spot I would have felt nearly just pain my eyes were watering. I started moaning in half pain and pleasure with every thrust as my dick got hard once again “Next time think twice before you get yourself in shit, every adult pays for their bullshit”

“Like you’re paying for your feelings” i groaned out, he pulled out turning me around and with a lift of one of my leg he pushed into me with a glare so deep it would kill as he continued with his thrust with me glaring back “Just accept that I am never gonna return them” He is pissed, I am pissed and we are dealing with it in ways we know how

He leaned to my face with an angry smirk “At least I act like an adult, you don’t even know how to coordinate your life. You need someone to coordinate you into the right path, you need me” I punched him straight in the jaw and he staggered back right before I landed a kick on his head. He held his temple now on his knees “You suck at life Dash, you’re an idiot and you know it. That is why you’re here because you’re full of shit” I moved to punch but he was out of the way and I felt an elbow on the back of my head that sent me into the sink “Are you going to start seeing me as your old man that has to fix your shit” he was really making me fume like so bad I regret coming back here, he thinks I can’t deal with my own shit

“At least I didn’t fall like a fuckin pussy, are you going to cry if I don’t give you my dick” I mocked “Did I break your heart, oh poor Mekhi are you sad that I actually didn’t come back for you but actually came back for the only thing your good at” We stood face to face both of us fuming “A computer” I added right in his face and I knew he had nothing to add. We were both ready to attack when something blasted and before we could move we were surrounded by armed men

“Dash Stone”

Chapter 53

Mekhi’s POV

“Dash Stone” Grizzly’s second in command Leon said with me trying my best not to be the first person to end Dash. Someone broke into my apartment without my knowledge because of his stupidity because we were arguing about stupid shit. Now we are both covered in cum and blood standing in front of armed men completely naked ‘What a night’ yet it was just eight pm “Long time friend” Leon added completely ignoring the fact that we are naked, I turned to Dash.

“Congratulations Dash” I clapped my hands getting all of their attention “Congrafuckingulations” I picked up my pants making everyone flinch pointing guns at me “Are you going to kill a naked man who has been having a sexual fight with a douche bag that is now going to get me fuckin killed” I snapped picking up my pants and Dash picked up his pulling them on clearly worried about the guy in front of us “Couldn’t you have looked behind you before leading them to my apartment” I pulled on my shirt as well

“I’m not stupid, I wasn’t followed” he snapped picking up his shirt “Unless they told someone to keep an eye on you until I came back which means you should have kept your eye behind your stupid head”

“All of this would be solved if you actually didn’t come back you little shit” he laughed getting in front of me threateningly.

“You were stalking me, you’re glad I brought my little shit here so that I can give you something to purpose you had lost your worth”

“Funny you think of yourself so mighty” I gritted my teeth my palms clenched “Yet you’re such a kid who knows nothing except get his ass in trouble” he laughed pushing me back

“Okay, I think we are gonna wait until you’re done” Leon announced, Dash didn’t look at him even once “I would say you guys need therapy but since you’re gonna die I-”

“Shut up Leon” Dash snapped with his hand up his eye glaring at me “At least I didn’t stoop so low like go back with my ex” I was taken back by that, how does he know that “All you know how to do is work your stupid fingers on the laptop, pass through her skirt and cry like a little baby over love. Yet you call yourself a Mafia you fuckin wanker” I scoffed, he is really going to use that against me “I bet if I were to shoot all the whores you have slept with, all the bullets would be empty from my chamber before I am able to finish them all” his eyes were saying something different pointing to the armed guys

“Like it’s not the same to you, I would use all the guns in the world” I replied trying to decipher the code from his eyes

“You mean pistols” he clenched out and that was when I actually understood what he was on about

“What else, I’m a pistol man you are a big gun man right” I questioned poking his chest pushing him back “In all the guns in the world you had to use the big one” I mocked

“Ha, now jealous of a fuckin gun, Mekhi please” I slapped him hard throwing him into the guys who stepped back some chuckling to themselves clearly enjoying our fight “I told you to never slap me again, keep your stupid feelings inside” I bent down getting on top of him as I pulled him up by his collar

“Oh, I keep my feelings inside darling” I said those words my eyes telling Dash something entirely different. I lifted a punch but instead took a hold of the guy with a pistol in hand while Dash took a hold of the one with the big gun. That is what we were arguing about, him wanting the big ones all the time. The shock and chaos issued as bullets started being fired but we had already calculated everything, they let us argue yet we were on a totally different thing.

Plus if me and Dash were arguing our faces would be filled with blood by now. After getting a hold of a pistol I started shooting them one by one and Dash had Leon in his hold as they started throwing blows at each other. A bullet passed my sides making me fall, I turned around shooting the guy and in no time they were all down. I sighed trying to catch my breath when Dash opened fire and shot Leon like a billion times until the gun clicked. Did he have a personal vendetta on him or something “One bullet would have been enough”

“I don’t like taking chances” I nodded taking in my now messed up apartment. Just one day of Dash and it is ruined, he came giving me a hand but I slapped it away getting up by myself. I lifted my shirt, the wound was not that serious, it was nothing to worry over.

“We make a great team” I didn’t bother turning to him as I picked up a bottle of whiskey and a glass making my way into the living room taking a sit pouring myself one. He also walked in with a deep breath sitting right opposite me with his leg on the table and I did my best to ignore him “What are you stressing over?”

“You” I confessed, there was absolutely no reason in hiding it. He has already thrown my feelings in my face like they are a joke so there is nothing to change or deny at this point

“What about me?” Like he already didn’t know

“I am wondering which name I should give you this time” I don’t even know why I said that but it got a tiny smile from him which made me smile cutting the tension for a moment before the silence brought it back.

“I’m sorry about the apartment” I smiled at that “What are you smiling on about”

“First time hearing you apologize” I pointed out with a smirk while trying to calm my heart. He wasn’t apologizing for anything else but rather my apartment

“Long time since I saw you smirk” I laughed taking a sip of my drink “I used to think you’re the prince of smirks, gosh how they annoyed me” I put on another one just to annoy him even more but instead got a genuine chuckle, I miss when we used to just talk like this “I-” he cut himself off not saying anything and I waited for him to continue but he kept on opening his mouth and closing it like all the worst lodged in his throat

“Its okay” I knew what he was going to say “I will help you, even if you’re the enemy. You’re still the enemy I like” I know he wants to disappear and there is no reason why I shouldn’t let him go. He is right, I’m an adult and I should do better with handling the fact that he doesn’t feel like I do. I drowned down the entire glass, now I know I have to deal with another heart break “I will deal with everything and by tomorrow you will be out of here”

“That quick” he sounded shocked “You said it takes months” I laughed shaking my head as I got up.

“That was the time when I wanted you to stay, I’m good at this Dash. Didn’t you say it is what I am good for, I can make it happen in a day” I stated looking him in the eye. Let me do what I’m good at and make him disappear, no matter how much this is gonna hurt, I don’t want him here. Getting him everything set has to take a week but depending on how much I need him gone I will make sure to finish everything by tomorrow “This time Dash, I don’t want to see you again” I was serious this time “You can sleep on the couch, Lars will be here to clean up”

Even if he didn’t reply I walked away “Mekhi” I stopped at the bottom of the stairs but didn’t turn as I waited for him to say what he wanted to say, I bet he can’t wait to leave and never come back. I turned to him when he said nothing to find him with his eyes on the broken window “I wanted to say thank you” I expected more than just a thank you but I guess I should stop putting my hopes up because they will always be crushed as he doesn’t care about me

“Good night Dash” It felt more like a goodbye

Chapter 54

Dash’s POV

I chickened out when I tried to tell him more of what I feel, I couldn’t. I just couldn’t get my mouth to open and actually spill the words. By the time Lars came with his men to pick up all the bodies and clean the apartment i was on the couch like I had been nailed to it my eyes cast out making me wish I didn’t come back here in the First place because this time I think I have not only destroyed this but I have actually ruined myself in the process

I am now in his living room while he is in his room and I couldn’t help but lose sleep through it all. This isn’t what I want, I came here because I missed him but then managed to piss him off so bad he cut off everything I would have thought of having with him and now I don’t know what to do or say, where do I even begin from.

I have been drinking the bottle of whiskey he left behind and by the time it was empty my mind was still blank. I didn’t want to lose what I had with him, I want it to stay the same. I never thought I would be on this side where I feel something that is aching in my heart. That ache that I have tried to fight, that was never this strong until now that I feel like if I don’t do something and allow myself to leave tomorrow I might never have this again.

I thought I needed sex from him, that was the only thing but it turns out Rocco was right all along. I feel something for him, something I shouldn’t be feeling but feel and whereas I am not great with other things i suck at this. I don’t know how to emotionally tap in my feelings so I end up being rude for no reason and right now I have two things. I go up there and risk speaking shit or stay here and risk losing him. I don’t know how to go by it. I glanced at the stairs for a few minutes and decided why not just spill shit and risk looking like a damn asshole than lose him, I am already here where is the harm. I made my way into Mekhi’s room which was dark at first but he immediately turned on the light as soon as I got in “I thought you were asleep” I questioned leaning on the door flame now questioning my decision

“With you pacing around downstairs how can I sleep” he replied looking like he was sitting on egg shells “Did you need something?”

“I….I think so, I don’t know I-” I sighed cutting myself off because I am sounding like I am on crack even before I begin “See, I came back here and I thought….I wanted us to” I scratched the back of my head “Do you know the feelings you feel?”

“I feel them, of course I know what I feel. Are you here to throw them in my face again. For real Dash you have said it eno-”

“I feel them too”

“Huh?”

“The feelings you feel, I feel them too”

“Care to elaborate” he was now sitting up so attentive and now I don’t know what to say, I have just said it.

“What do you want me to elaborate I have just said it” I don’t know why I snapped, it is just so fuckin hard to say shit like this and under no circumstances I’m I repeating myself

“You don’t get to get angry with me when you’re the one who is saying shit that doesn’t connect” I clenched my jaw when he snapped too but I knew right now I am the one with shit to say so I tried to calm myself down

“I didn’t come here to ask for your help” I sighed pushing both of my hands into my pockets my entire body feeling like it’s not my own “I got into shit where I was but I didn’t need you to help me out, I was dealing with it well but the only thing I wasn’t dealing with very well was the fact that…..you were always on my head” I expected him to save me from this torture but he didn’t say a word just attentively listening, I have never tried to tap into what I feel and this has to be the hardest thing I will ever do “Aren’t you going to……you know what let’s forget about it” I am not putting myself through this

I left him room not adding anything because I realized it was stupid of me and I didn’t know what I was saying anyway. I should just leave and forget this ever- “Do you feel something for me?” He was behind me making me turn back at him.

“You can say that”

“The answer is a yes and no Dash”

“My answer is ‘You can say that’ take it or leave it” I argued, I think I explained that very well in my opinion so he should know how I feel by now

“Well I’m taking it” Mekhi replied and I was glad he can’t see my heart because it pounded like I had been on a run, happy for that answer.

“Good” I didn’t know what else to say coz, what can I add to that.

“Good” he replied and now it’s awkward. We stared at each other without saying a word. What happens now, like for real what sh- “Let’s go to bed” he finally broke the silence and I have never been so great full in my life. I followed closely behind and when he got under the covers of his bed I moved the other side getting in too. I kept distance between us as we both stared at the ceiling that intense weird air taking over us again, even if I am sleepy I don’t think I can do it now, this felt weird “What do we do now?”

“Sleep” I gave the only answer I had, it has been a long night I think we should rest because no matter how happy I am I don’t know what to do and I am waiting for Mekhi to do something since he has been on this line longer than me so he should know what to do when you both feel the same

“Yeah” he whispered but no one moved “We have never been in the same bed like this” I nodded agreeing with him, in bed we Fuck and nothing else. I don’t even know why this is so awkward “We really suck at this don’t we”

“Yeah” that much is true. Well good thing we are going to remain with what we have, no need to think about it so hard.

“Should we kiss” after I nodded we both rolled to the side and I swear it felt like I was seeing his face for the first time. I felt like I was sleeping with a stranger but a kiss can break the intense air right?. We both leaned in, the minute our lips touched we both pulled back and I know he was just as weirded out as me, why did it feel so weird. We have kissed, not so many times but enough for it not to feel like this, even our first time didn’t feel like this. We stared at each other and as if on cue we both rolled away turning our backs on each other, that was the most weird kiss of my life. He turned off the light and even if it was weird I had this feeling of being contented just knowing he wasn’t far away from me. I guess we will deal with this tomorrow morning.

I slept like I have never slept before in six months, this was so great. I was still in a slumber when a punch landed in my guts making me groan opening my eyes and even if it was dark in the room I could see Mekhi’s face and he was glaring at me “You fuckin punched me” I don’t know if he screamed but it felt like it and I know i am sleepy but he is the one who punched me.

“No, you punched me awake” I argued back

“Because you punched me awake too you asshole” he almost yelled turning on the light making me squint my eyes not liking it “You sleep like a fuckin ninja kicking and punching”

“You invited me into your bed”

“Because we are…..” He cut himself off with a groan “We are supposed to sleep in the same bed now”

“Then let’s sleep or you can go on the couch”

“This is my bed, you go sleep on the couch”

“You’re the one complaining” i argued back pulling the covers over my head to get back to sleep when he pulled them off of me “Let me sleep”

“Get the Fuck out of my bed or we are going to have a problem right now” I humphed picking up a pillow throwing it at him as I stood up.

“Like I wanted to sleep in your stupid bed in the first place” I held it flipping it over “Enjoy it now” I mocked looking at his wide eyed face getting out of his room going to my couch and it was better than his stupid bed. I shouldn’t have gone there in the first place, he should forget about what I said because I don’t feel it anymore, I hate him.

I closed my eyes falling into a slumber when the couch tipped over and I fell rolling on the ground. I pushed the couch off of me glaring at Mekhi who has his hands over his chest with a smirk “Enjoying your new bed asshole” I groaned getting up running up to him but he ran away getting into the kitchen hiding behind the counter.

“You fuckin bitch”

“You tipped my bed over first what did you expect, food?…..” I cut him off and we started throwing words at each other, this was all his fault. He punched me in my sleep, for all I know I didn’t fuckin punch him and he is turning the entire thing around to make me look like a bad guy. Yes I have never slept with anyone but he doesn’t expect me to punch around in my sleep, that is so fuckin stupid and I don’t do it “You know what I am out of here, go sleep in your tipped over bed”

“Gladly as long as I don’t get to see your stupid face you prick”

“Fine”

“Fine” he slammed the front door close and I walked into his room and slammed the door close too, he thinks I need him. Ha joke is on him because I don’t and I no longer feel what I said, I fuckin hate him so fuckin much

Chapter 55

Mekhi’s POV

After getting to the main house, I walked straight into Lar’s room where he pulled out his gun and pointed it directly at me “Mekhi” he sighed resting it down, it is almost morning he shouldn’t have been a sleep at this hour. I can’t believe that throughout the night I have gotten fucked, argued, made amends got a confession out of Dash ‘That is the best I am going to get out of him’ then got into an argument at the same time. This is the worst day of my life “Did something happen again”

“Yes and I am fuming” I sighed holding my forehead still ticked from that bitch “Because I hate that ignorant son of a bitch Dash, he is so impossible to deal with and I fuckin hate him, I feel like shooting him in the fuckin head and bury him somewhere I can go see and piss on him every day”

“Mekhi” Lars sighed holding his forehead “Just let go, he doesn’t feel what you feel you can’t force that-”

“Oh no, he feels something and after telling me that, I let him sleep in my bed and he fuckin punches me because he sleeps like a hyena, throughout the entire night I had to fuckin push him until I had enough and i punched him back but what does he do. He argues about it like he didn’t punch me first then fuckin flips my bed over, I fuckin hate him and i know if i go back I will shoot him”

“Then do it”

“Huh?”

“Go shoot him”

“Are you crazy, I love him”

“Exactly” what does he mean exactly “You just gotta back down sometime”

“And let him win” is he for real, me to let Dash win please

“It’s not a competition” I frowned at him, it’s a competition, when has it never been one “You used to back down back then when you knew he didn’t feel a thing for you, why aren’t you backing down now. It has to be something else” I tapped my leg hating the fact that he is right, the kicking and punching in bed didn’t annoy me okay it did but I am angry about something else. Yes that was a plus, he sleeps so bad I don’t want to sleep next to him ever again but again I love him and I want him next to me every night “What is the problem really?”

“I have loved him for over seven months and all that time I don’t know what I expected. I guess in my head I have never seen him actually feeling the same as me so now that he does feel something I don’t know what to do. Its weird, I can’t touch him without cringing and feeling like it’s odd, the kiss. We slept in the same bed and even if he sleeps really bad, terrible even but I felt like I was sleeping with a stranger, why do I feel like this”

“You know why”

“Actually I don’t” I sighed when he gave me that look like he knew I was hiding something “Fine” I groaned pushing my hair back “He didn’t say what he felt so I don’t know where I stand and I feel like I just accepted his feelings because I am that desperate you know. Just the fact that he feels something and I was…..but then I also feel like he will up and leave anytime soon because he misunderstood the something and I don’t know….” I’m scared. I feel like an idiot, what he said made sense ‘a bit’ and honestly I don’t know why I accepted it. What he said seemed more of someone who didn’t want to leave but for what reason, is he really staying for me or did he use my feelings against me because just before that he had showed me where he stood and that was not with me.

The way he confessed, yes he looked nervous but he also looked like he didn’t give a Fuck, like if I didn’t accept his confession he will leave and he won’t be affected at all and that terrified me too, now that I think about it I feel like a total idiot for accepting that. He is clearly playing or something, I really don’t know what to think. Just a few hours ago he didn’t feel a thing and he…..ugh, all I know is I am terrified to lose him.

“Maybe you need to pull out the something he feels and make it more” do I really, I raised my eye brow at him “What do you want me to say, I don’t know shit about love and you two are the most impossible people I have ever met. You’re both too high up your horses that you are making this impossible for yourselves, I think you should visit couple therapy”

“We are not a couple”

“Then visit friends therapy” i was going to deny that too when he added on “Just visit therapy or end it because at what I am seeing right now you should both have a restraining order from each other, now get out of my room I have never loved anyone I shouldn’t be dealing with your love problems this early in the morning”

“Well thanks for nothing” I stormed out of there without a solution getting to my bedroom where I fell onto my bed thinking everything through. He has just come back, and just a few hours ago I was so willing to lose him and deal with a heart break but now that I kind of have some hope that he feels the same I want him more than ever.

But am I willing to use the ‘something’ he feels and make it more.

Will it even be more, will this be something, will it be the something I really want or will it be a loss. The real question is, I’m I willing to just let it be without trying, I will hate myself for that. I will always keep on wondering about what could have been and I will never know. For goodness’s sake this is the guy that I love, the first guy I have loved, isn’t that something. Shouldn’t I not waste time and actually try this out.

Yap, I will try this out definitely until I know that it can’t be saved. That will be when I give up….. I don’t know when I fell asleep but I woke up when the sun hit my face. I only rolled around and fell asleep again when Dash came into my head.

“This is what you signed up for when your heart chose him” I jumped out of my bed taking a shower and after dressing up I ran out of my house picking up two coffees and bagels before driving back to the apartment which is still filled with holes but those will be fixed when I finish fixing whatever is going on between us, I don’t even know where to begin from, I just wish he didn’t leave after our fight.

I sighed in relief when I saw him seated on the couch. He looked fresh and hot as usual “Hey” he stood up

“Hey”

“Are you still angry?” I questioned with a deep breath intake, he feels something that is enough.

“Are you?”

“I’m sorry about last night, I shouldn’t have dealt with it like that” I would have done something entirely different, we are grown ups what we did was so uncalled for.

“Whatever” ‘What?’ he took the cup of coffee from me and the bagels “You just never have to sleep in my bed again” my eyes widened ‘the Fuck’

“Bitch it’s my bed” i snapped before I can help myself, he just ticks me off. No matter how much I try to act mature he manages to piss me off.

“You’re the one who has complaints about the bed so you’re kicked out”

“I have complaints about you”

“Exactly” he raised his feet up on the table sitting like he owned the place.

“You’re hard to deal with” he acted like he didn’t care as he started to eat the bagel with me pacing wondering how i have to go by with this “We need a solution”

“YOU need a solution, you need a new bed”

“Do you remember what you said last night” that made him freeze glaring at me but didn’t deny it so I think that is calming “This is a we problem because your sleeping habits are so terrible yet we need to share a bed”

“Why do we need to share a bed” he groaned and I gave him the eye. I wanted to yell ‘We are a couple’ but kept it in because we aren’t but I want us to sleep in the same bed is that too much to ask. He sighed taking his legs from the table “Alright if we have to” he is stalling but I am here for it no matter how long it takes. We are in a place where we have feelings, we should be in the same bed, not have sex and go in separate rooms that will be odd and stupid it will make us more of strangers other than…..lo- you know what I mean, I don’t have to say it “Let us get a bigger bed” ‘huh’ I wasn’t expecting that but I think it might work, he can be far away but still in the same bed as mine and I can get close whenever I want.

“I will order that, a king sized” I slumped down calling Philip to get me a king sized bed in here. So I guess THAT problem was fixed we just need to work on others “What are you planning on doing all day”

“Sit and relax” he pulled out the remote turning on the television and straight up searched for a boxing channel as if proving his point.

“What will you be doing now that your staying, if you’re staying that is” I just need to make sure

“You work don’t you”

“You want me to work for you” I wanted to laugh because he can’t be serious right? “And what will you be doing all day” I tried to play along, maybe he is joking

“Watch tv, Fuck you” his eyes were rapping my body before moving back to the screen “Then watch tv again” I smiled shaking my head, maybe he is not joking and he is serious.

“What do you say you come work for me” he raised his eye brow at me “Be my third in command”

“What happened to second?”

“Occupied” he looked me up and down as he finished his bagel wiping his hands on the couch

“My rules” I was kind of expecting that.

“Yes Dash your rules”

“As soon as that is in writing I’m in” I nodded, I will get that set in no time but I just wished he trusted me a bit, it’s not like I would control him “Plus I can Fuck the boss on the job”

“Just shut up”

“Make me”

Chapter 56

Dash’s POV

I am trying not to laugh and I was failing miserably. Mekhi yanked me out of bed this morning saying he has to introduce me once again to his family because now that I am going to be a his third in command I need a new introduction to all of them. I didn’t want to wake up but he was so pissed today that all I could do is laugh, our bed didn’t come. Now imagine what happened, I punched him on the cheek and now it’s bruising.

He told me he had to get out of bed and sleep on the couch in the middle of the night because he couldn’t handle my sleeping habits anymore which is good for me, I had the bed all to myself. It was his fault he didn’t tell Philip that he needed the bed right away so he had to deal with my poor sleeping habits. He parked outside the main house and without saying a word he walked in making me laugh out loud, I could no longer hold it in “It’s so not funny Dash”

“You’re the one who wanted us to sleep together” i mocked, I had informed him that he should probably crash on the couch but no, we had to share a bed now he is pissed at me, who put a rule that we have to share a bed

“You know I can just throw you out of my house”

“You can’t” he is all talk “Remember you have feelings for me, you can’t live without me” I mocked in his voice.

“We are in the same boat remember” Well that made me come back to reality, he is not wrong. Ugh now I can’t mock him without mocking myself. He put his hands on my face pulling me into a kiss, the intense air has shifted from us and we are basically back to our normal selves though we haven’t had a fight at all which is surprising but I can’t say I am complaining at all “Mmmmm….. Philip” did he just….

“Did you just call me Philip” i roughly pushed him back trying to catch myself from flipping. Well cancel the ‘we have not had a fight’ we are going to have one right now because he has-

“I’m calling him, he is right there” i turned to find him making his way towards us.

“Don’t ever do that” I warned with a sigh cause in that second everything was going through my head and I was ready to behead him. I took a step away when Philip got close trying to get that image out of my head, him kissing me then calling someone else’s name, I felt a tug on my heart, I think that hurt me more than anything even if it was just a misunderstanding, Fuck I hate these feelings.

“Dash” he held my back “I can-”

“Let us go in” i don’t need an explanation, I just need that thought out of my head as soon as possible….a gun coached making me freeze turning to my side to find Blake holding a gun at my head.

“I have been waiting for you” he sneered, I didn’t flinch or anything I only moved my eyes to Mekhi asking him what his old man means by that. If he has been waiting for me should I be at gun point

“Blake what are you doing?”

“I always wondered why you didn’t want Grizzly to catch him only to find out what kind of games you two play” I raised my eye brow chuckling before full on laughing. I did my best not to laugh, actually that is a lie, I wanted to laugh

“Sorry you were saying” I said trying my best to stop laughing but I couldn’t hep the chuckles that escaped “Six months have passed and you’re still wondering about the games we have been playing” I laugh harder, oh my god this day was meant for laughter, first his son now the Father.

“Dash!” Mekhi warned

“No” I cut him off “It’s funny because the last time we talked he was asking about the games we play and the second time we talk he has just figured it out, how slow is he”

“Dash you’re really pissing him off” Mekhi held my chest looking at me telling me to calm down “Let me handle this” his eyes were begging me to stop but I was pissed, from the ‘Philip’ name calling to this. I glared at him however soon backed down to let him handle it as he sees.

“Out of the way” Blake growled. I glanced over Mekhi and Blake looked like he can end me right now before I knew it Mekhi had his gun out pointing it at his father’s head “Mekhi out of the way”

“I am willing to pull this trigger as much as you are dad, let us not end the bloodline like this” Mekhi explained his hand on his trigger, we were now surrounded by men who kept there distance from us just watching us.

“I am the don”

“And I am not opposing that” Mekhi replied “But I will if you dare try to kill him” Mekhi sounded so calm, hell he looked calm and I am stupid for being horny right now but damn.

“I will kill him” Mekhi laughed as if any of that was funny. He got closer and I didn’t get what he said but Blake looked like he was fuming out of his mind glaring at me his hand tightly clenched around his gun seeming ready to end me but something was stopping him until Mekhi moved back “This is not over”

“Of course not dad” Mekhi smiled retracting his gun as soon as Blake walked away. I have never had anyone stand up for me like that, I always get myself in shit and always get myself out “Did you really have to be rude” he scolded but i wasn’t listening, I just pulled him into a kiss my hands wrapped around his hair roughly.

He held my waist and neck deepening the kiss even deeper making us both to groan as our lips moved in sync, our tongues massaging each other and when we finally lost air from our lungs we pulled away breathing heavily “What was that for?” He smiled definitely out of his sour mood

“Do i need a reason to kiss you”

“No” we got away from each other with smug looks like we have just accomplished something and I don’t know what but I feel like we have just won at something and not with Blake but between us, the tension is lifted even more

“MEKHI” Someone yelled breaking the moment, Mekhi sighed without looking but I did my eyes landing on a little girl “You didn’t tell me you kiss men” for a small girl she really can talk so loud

“Hey princess” Mekhi exhaled then smiled as the little girl got close to us “Meet my…..Dash” I laughed at the introduction, he elbowed my guts getting me to shut up. Since when I’m I ‘my Dash’ “Dash this is Hannah” she held her hand out for me and I took it shaking it.

“You were supposed to peck it” she argued pulling it away, how was i supposed to know if she didn’t say anything “Is he an idiot or something” she whispered loud enough pointing at me.

“Tell me about it” Mekhi replied and they both laughed at my sake “But if you call him that make sure you have me around to protect you okay” I kicked Mekhi’s leg, I can never hurt a child I have a heart “Go back inside princess we have things to discuss”

“But you need to tell me about you kissing men” Mekhi nodded, she tiptoed pecking his cheek and she was about to give me her hand but I think she decided against it.

“Even my sister knows how much of an idiot you are” he laughed and I had to glare at him.

“How was i to know what she wanted”

“When a princess gives you their hand you peck it, don’t shake it”

“Give me your hand” he looked baffled but did and when I took it I pecked it “Like that” I jumped out of an incoming kick laughing my ass off

“You idiot”

Chapter 57

Mekhi’s POV

Dash always manages to ruin everything but this time he ruined us, now i have to watch his back and make sure Blake doesn’t sneak around and actually put a bullet in his head, I might have managed to save him but what about when he does a surprise attack on us, now I have to stay on my tiptoes hoping and hoping he doesn’t attack us, I just hope what I told him manages to keep him away for long.

Plus I need to do every job he asks and actually make him contented long enough to not think about killing Dash….. speaking of Dash, our bed arrived and I can’t help but hate it. I feel like I am a million miles away from him, he seems fine which makes it hard for me to actually complain about the situation I am in right now but I hate it, I want us to sleep together and actually sleep together, I want to be next to him not be this far. I know he sleeps terrible but this feels so wrong.

I didn’t even know what I was thinking accepting this solution, it’s stupid now that I think about it. I glanced at him he seemed so free, all spread out ‘Doesn’t this bother him’ I really feel like maybe he doesn’t feel a thing coz I am definitely bothered by the distance between us. I suddenly grew some balls

If I don’t take a step he definitely won’t, I started pushing myself closer to him. He moved his eyes from the ceiling to me “The Fuck you doing, get back to your side of the bed and let me enjoy my space” see why I question his feelings for me. I decided to no back down getting more closer, I reached and before he can complain more I turned him around wrapping my hands around him and I almost felt myself come alive, the craving inside if me getting excited to spoon him “If you said we were going to Fuck I-”

“We are not going to do anything”

“Then why the Fuck are you holding me”

I sighed, I swear he is so hard to deal with but patience plus I don’t think I can let him go now, I like where I am. I rested my head on his shoulder “This is what I meant when I said I want us to sleep on the same bed, I wanted to hold you like this”

“Then it was pointless to buy this bed, don’t you think” he replied

“Yeah” we chuckled softly and I felt home “How does this feel?” He turned a bit questioning ‘huh’ “How does it feel me holding you” he immediately turned his head.

“I’m not fighting, does that answer your question” he used that dismissive voice like he didn’t want to talk about it.

“Why don’t you want to talk about your feelings?” Everytime he either gets mad or dismisses it like it didn’t matter.

“What is there to talk about?” He asked taking my hand in his locking them together and they just fit perfectly making me smile. I felt butterflies in my stomach, that is definitely an answer so we are getting somewhere if he can just hold me like this even if he didn’t use words

I leaned down to his ear whispering “I will take that answer” I shouldn’t be forcing him to get into it, I should be patient as long as I have him with me I feel like that’s all that matters “What do you say we go on a date?”

He scoffed “That is sooOOoo not me”

“Why do you say that?”

“Come on Mekhi, those stupid things that those co-” he cut himself off as if having a hard time saying the word ‘couple’

“What are we?”

“What I’m saying is we shouldn’t try to be like those… people” I had to laugh, I don’t know why but I found that hella cute, his denial to actually say what we are just makes me laugh

“We are not trying to be like anyone Dash” I moved a bit turning him around and to my surprise he kept my hand in his “We do what our hearts tell us, what our feelings tell us”

“It’s telling you to go on a date” his face had a frown but I had to smile resting my head on his shoulder trying my best not to laugh because this conversation is serious yet he is unintentionally making it funny. I cleared my throat looking into his eyes again

“When you say it like that it sounds stupid but I just want to spend time with you”

“We do that”

“Dash” I sighed glaring at him now he is making this so complicated that it is “I want us to go on a date”

“It will be boring”

“I will be there, you mean I’m boring”

“No, it’s just not my place”

“Dash trust me, I know you and I will never take you into a place I know you won’t like” he gave me a look “If this date bores you, you are allowed to never accept another date from me again” I dared

“I’m holding you on that” I nodded as he turned around still with my hand, I smiled wrapping my hands around him once again “If I punch and kick you tonight remember you brought yourself on my side of the bed”

“Are you trying to say sorry in advance” he used our hands elbowing me in the guts making me grunt laughing so hard while holding him tighter than before and I felt the way his body calmed down in my hands and if anything he curled into my body more “I love you” I whispered even if I know he will not say it back, he just squeezed my hand and just that gave me the answer, for now that was better than nothing as I drifted to sleep with the sound of his evened breath

In the night he tries to shift from my hands and spray out all over the bed almost punching my forehead. I held him into my chest to avoid any incidents and drifted back to sleep which was peaceful for the rest of the night because I kept him in my chest. Best sleep of my life, I woke up with him still in my arms his head on my chest, his leg tangled with mine sleeping peacefully.

I held his chin tilting his head up and surprisingly he didn’t wake up, he is a heavy sleeper. I pecked his lips lightly, he still didn’t move, I moved my hand between our bodies touching his dick and that only made him groan and tried shifting away from my hands but I held him in place as I pumped his shaft softly, this time I got a moan. He softly opened his eyes in a very sexy way my breath hitched in my throat that i took my hand from his shaft holding his chin attaching our lips in a kiss that must have woke him up even more.

He didn’t try to fight me as I took over the kiss feeling every corner of his mouth until we needed to breath and I pulled away breathing hard “Good morning” I greeted with a smile

“Fuck mornings, I’m hard” and he is awake, I laughed getting on top of him kissing him again, his hand was in my hair pulling at it, his other hand was in my shirt trying to pull it over my head, I helped him and within a second it was off as I did the same to his. We soon pulled off our boxers remaining completely naked our dicks grinding on each other. I felt his hands on my ass groping it while pulling me up and I knew his intentions right away moving my hand in his throat tightening lightly as I broke the kiss.

“I woke you up, I’m fucking you” his eyes showed how turned on he was that he sunk deeper into the pillow surprising me when he didn’t fight at all.

“Then do it” And he is willing, I smirked rolling off of him to get to the drawers and pull out the lube before getting back to Dash “Since when do we use that”

“Since we need to enjoy more than actually feel pain” we didn’t use it because we didn’t care about how much pain the other felt but now I do actually care. I got between his legs as I lubed my shaft up before positioning onto his hole then push in slowly, my hand pumping his shaft until I was all the way in.

“I hate when you do that”

“Do what?”

“When you wait to thrust into me, I need you to Fuck me as soon as you get in and not-” I kissed him, he was going to start an argument right now and I am not willing to have that. Good thing he said he doesn’t like it, now I won’t do it. I started thrusting into him hard making him chock smiling at me definitely liking that ‘happy Dash, happy sex’ I leaned back holding his thighs as I started plunging into him “Oh fuck, that is what I’m talking about, choke me”

“You like that huh” I bent down wrapping my hand around his neck and he gave me that euphoric face that made me moan my entire body getting hotter as my thrusts got even harder seeing him look like that. I retracted my hand and he looked at me with a smile before pulling me down attaching our lips in a savage kiss that got me breathless “Oh fuck” he flipped us around getting on top and didn’t waste time riding me “Oh my God, Fuck” I held his hips with a groan with each move when he also wrapped his hand around my neck.

The pleasure passing through me and the fact that he was cutting off my air made me feel like I was on the most high than I have ever been on “Feel that” he questioned then took his hand away and I took in deep breaths looking up at him with a smile that was matching his.

“I fuckin love you” I confessed pulling myself into a sitting position holding him in place before he resumed moving on my dick making is moan and groan. I took his dick in my hand pumping it “Fuck, Fuck Fuck, ugh that feels good, don’t fuckin stop” I moaned feeling him tremble right on top of me.

“Oh Christ” he threw his head back digging his finger into my shoulder blades the pain causing intense pleasure.

“Jump on that cock, feel every inch of me, oh fuck” he shivered moving faster than before as I said more, I felt his member pulse in my hand, he was close. He squeezed my shaft making me groan trembling as I came close too.

“Aaahhh Fuck” he shoot his load right on me as I simultaneously shot right into him. We breathed hard not moving holding each other, he didn’t argue with me “I’m so hungry” I didn’t want to let go of him but that made me laugh so hard I fell back.

“Good thing you’re hungry after”

“I was hungry before, but I needed to come and nothing comes between me and my orgasm” he got off my dick laying next to me.

“Should we order in”

“That would be a great idea” I pecked his forehead as I pulled myself up picking up my phone ordering for the both of us “Are you going to the house?”

“Yeah but only for bit, I will be back soon” I explained before turning to him with a smirk “Are you gonna miss me?”

“In your dreams dickhead”

“It doesn’t hurt to say it” I mumbled getting up stretching out my bones “Breakfast will be here soon plus I will find a way to make this thing with Blake disappear” I know he will Los his mind just staying here, I leaned down pecking his lips a bit “I am going to fix everything and don’t forget we have a date”

Chapter 58

Dash’s POV

Now I am regretting snapping at Blake because spending an entire day in a house doing absolutely nothing is taking a troll on me. It’s showing me how different my life is turning out other than the life I had expected. I don’t regret coming back and I definitely don’t regret staying because being with Mekhi is not bad, things are changing and I can’t complain even if I feel like I am being pushed out of my comfort zone.

Sometimes I don’t know why I try to fight them, like the way he held me. Honestly I have never thought of it, it seemed like something we wouldn’t do like two big men in bed holding each other it sounded weird but when he did it I knew that is exactly why I had hated that big bed too, I just didn’t know what to do about it but then we talked, that talk felt more intimate than any talk we have ever had, I felt closer to him and now I am even more terrified of it than ever before.

In the past I would get pissed when he did something that angered me and I know I still do because that is like the first reaction I get as soon as something I don’t like happens but also I have this fear in my heart. Just in case this doesn’t work because I am….I don’t know, I’m difficult to deal with. That has never been a fear of mine but it certainly is now, it just makes me hate it but then I also get comfortable every time I hear him say ‘I love you’ it calms me in some way, the way he deals with me like he knows I will not do it and he just initiates it also makes me feel….. understood.

I don’t know, I might be thinking about it too much though right now I know I can trust Mekhi and I know he will initiate everything. The date thing, that I wasn’t lying, I hate the idea. It sounds so not us, so unrealistic that you will find me and Mekhi on a date. It will feel odd like stupid, I just like it when we stay in and just goof around or go out and just do what we do not go on a date which I know I am gonna hate.

I sighed holding my snack closer, now I know if I keep going like this I am gonna get fat real soon. I need to get my shit together, get something to do……“Dash” the door opened and in walked Mekhi after an entire day of not being home yet he said he will be back early, he fuckin lied “You won’t believe what happened”

“Don’t care” i do, actually a lot and I missed him. I want to kiss him but I don’t know why those were the words that came out, is it because I am angry at him for lying that he will be back soon

“What happened?” He sat next to me so close wrapping his hand around my shoulders after pecking my cheek. I wonder how he does it and make it seem simple to be pecking me like that, doesn’t he feel heavy or something. I just shrugged but actually I am more calm now that he is holding me like that “Talk to me”

“I’m watching something” a boxing match that I haven’t watched since I turned it on, so engrossed in my thoughts. He turned off the TV.

“Now will you talk to me” I just shrugged leaning back not looking at him “Okay, then maybe my news will lighten you up” I didn’t show a reaction but I was listening “Blake wants you to be his third in command” I gave him a frown, that guy has just threatened my life not long ago “We had a talk, he likes your skills plus he likes it when someone is a challenge to him. So now you won’t be staying here all day”

“Who said I want to do it?”

“You don’t?” He sounded surprised, when did I say I want to be Blake’s third in command

“No”

“You want to stay here all day doing nothing, Dash you will go insane”

“Who said so?” I am already going insane yet it has been one day. I can feel his eye on me intensely but I didn’t turn to him, I don’t like it when he thinks for me.

“I know you don’t mean that but I don’t want you to feel like I am pushing you into anything just tell me what you want to do and it will happen” I turned to him, why did he back down so quickly. Why is he all of the sudden so understanding. He didn’t try to force me or anything, I wanted to smile but kept it in “What do you say we go on our date?” Ugh, I groaned now hating him again “It will be great, I promise”

“Can’t I just stay here”

“You have been here all day, let’s go out come on, you need it” he pulled me off the couch and true, my bones are stiff for sitting on them all day “I know you will appreciate it, just put on your gym wear”

“We are going to the gym?”

“Just put on your gym wear” I squinted my eye at him, if he had said that before then I would have been excited from the beginning, it has been long since I worked out and this might be great for me. I went up pulling on a gym wear before we got into his car

“Why are you calling this a date again?” Working out sounds nothing like a date and definitely less boring

“We are doing it together” he just smirked making me shake my head. There are things he is into now days I never expected him to be into for real, how can he call gym time a date, it’s not but I am glad he thinks it is, it will save me from so much. We didn’t say anything until we reached the gym, he had to search for a parking spot as the place was filled with so many cars and after getting one, we didn’t go straight to the gym we used another passage way getting to the back where we found the place crowded with so many people, a big poster on top that said ‘Body combat’

“How did you know I love this?” I questioned pointing at the crowd, literally this is something I have wanted to do for so long even if I had forgotten about it with everything that has happened. The trainers stepped on stage and started addressing the cheerful crowd with me included as I started pushing through, I am to be at the front with Mekhi right next to me

“It had fighting in it” he had to talk louder as we got to the front with me glaring “Seriously, I just knew you would love a class like this” Really, I thought he would….but again how would he have known that my old man had old DVD’s with old school body combat and I used to be so obsessed with them until I started training with him, I would be so tired to try and do one class. “I see I made you smile” he said seeming proud of that, then leaned in “I missed your smile” he whispered in my ear and I had to punch him for saying stuff like that, he just laughed just as the class started.

We started with a bit of warm up before the first combo started, just straight punches, upper cuts and hooks. I have never physically been in classes like this and I was having fun right away but the most fun was that Mekhi was beside me and he was making me laugh all the way through when he got tired and just stopped breathing heavily “You can’t keep up babe?” The name just flew out of me and I expected him to be all weird about it like i would have been but he just smiled his hands still on his knees.

“Is that a challenge babe?”

“Definitely” he squinted his eyes getting up as I too stopped moving “Can you keep up with me”

“I definitely can”

“If you can’t you get a tattoo of my name” I said, he wiped sweat from his forehead.

“Is that your way of claiming me”

“Maybe or maybe not do we have a deal” I raised my hand at him and he took it before pulling me closer giving me a surprise peck on the lips.

“Deal” and he started right away, I was still dazed from that tiny peck but when I came back to reality I followed. After almost one hour Mekhi had not rested not even once until it was cool down and I was disappointed, I needed him to get my name “Oh my God” he gasped laying on the ground as the class was dismissed everyone started walking out, some were still stretching while it chatting among themselves.

“I’m still standing, I win”

“No fuckin way, I finished the entire class oh my god my legs are killing me” I knelt down taking his leg in my hand as I started helping him stretch “Ow, your too rough Fuck”

“Calm down, I know what I am doing, it will help” he is such a baby, like I have never been tooooo rough on him, I’m always rough, he should be used to it by now plus what is great without rough. I pulled his legs to his chest making him groan then pulling it back, I did the same to the other one “Now try it out” he moved them around making me smug at him “See I told you”

“Do my hands” he sat up, I rolled my eyes but got between his legs pulling his hand behind his head stretching his bicep, my abs were practically on his face and I think I felt him sniff me.

“What are you doing?” I asked with a chuckle looking down at him, we held eye contact and my smile disappeared as I felt my heart start to get out of control, I was actually not thinking about sex but that eye managed to get me horny now I really want to Fuck him. I leaned down to connect our lips when I heard guns coach. I froze turning my head to find ourselves surrounded my armed men ‘You gotta be fuckin kidding me, again?’ I yelled in my head “Fuck” and not just anyone, Grizzly’s men

“Let me guess Grizzly’s men” Mekhi questioned, the blond short aired lady was pointing at my head exactly. I just nodded, why did I even think he will not try to attack again. We killed his second in command for goodness’s sake of course he has to come and kill us. I looked at Emily, she was a trusted person to Grizzly and no wonder he sent her for the job this time, without saying a word she pulled out her phone typed something before turning it to us and on it was a masked man none other than Grizzly.

She then turned the phone to herself “How may I proceed boss?”

“Kill them and bring Dash’s head” the voice was so robotic and so much different than when I last heard it, I might be mistaken, this was not the time to care about the voice when I am at gun point right now.

“Can we talk about it” Mekhi cut in, I turned to him. What does he think is gonna talk about unless he has a plan that I didn’t know of “Turn the phone to me” Emily glanced at her boss and I think he agreed as she turned the phone back to us “You constantly make your men trespass our territory, don’t you think it’s becoming disrespectful at this point”

“When you refuse to handover what’s mine then you know you can never have the last of me. This fight was not between us and you, it was between me and him until you got involved” Mekhi’s lip twitched in anger, we are gonna die. I don’t think he wants to be angry as we go.

“I am going to find out who you are and when I do there is no force that is gonna stop me from ending you starting with your minions” he raised his hand with two fingers pointed at Emily, he had no gun. What is he doing, he is gonna get us killed…..a bullet went through Emily right before going through every man that was holding a gun at us.

“The Fuck” I gasped staring at Mekhi with wide eyes instead he just picked up the phone with Grizzly still on.

“Time is ticking Grizzy” Mekhi smirked right before turning off the phone with a big sigh “Oh fuck, that was close”

“Did you know this was gonna happen”

“Yes and no” what the Fuck does that mean “Oh our savior is here” I turned to the door and none other than Oz with a sniper rifle walked in.

“OZ”

Chapter 59

Mekhi’s POV

After Leon attacked us I knew Grizzly was not going to stop unless I found a way to make him stop and what better way than find someone who knew a little bit of him since Dash clearly didn’t. That is when I remembered Oz, it was really easy to search for him and when I found him I got to know everything I needed. I started doing some research on somethings about the information he gave me as I called him down here so that we can find out even more.

I didn’t know Grizzly was going to attack when he did though I knew he will attack when I least expect it and that is exactly what he did, I was just glad Oz was there in time. When I saw the reflection of his gun I almost died of happiness because in that moment I knew we were gonna lose our heads and the stupid me didn’t walk with any safety weapon or take any measures. I am never this careless, I guess I just left the house just thinking about taking Dash from his foul mood…. speaking of foul moods he seems to be in one again.

Ever since Oz walked in he was surprised obviously he wasn’t expecting him. They hugged it out and asked what he was doing here when Oz replied that we were working together I feel like that was when everything went down hill, his mood seemed to shift but didn’t get to get into it as we had to leave that place as soon as possible. I didn’t know when Grizzly will be attacking again and now more than ever, he is going to be on our asses

I parked outside the house and Dash just stormed out closing the door with a force “I feel like he is mad at you” I gave Oz a look ‘You think?’ he has been mad at me since the gym “Funny he hasn’t punched you, he is quick with those” ‘I know I was his enemy’ I didn’t want to deal with that now, I got out following Dash inside and into our bedroom to find him pacing around. When he saw me he stopped and glared at me, this time not in a happy glaring way but actually in a ‘I really hate you right now glare’ I didn’t know where to begin coz honestly I don’t know what really pissed him off now

“Dash if you don’t speak I won’t know what you’re really angry about” he needs to know how to express himself more, I am not a mind reader and it gets exhausting to try and read him all the time.

“Since when have you been talking with him”

“Since the day Leon attacked”

“And you didn’t tell me why?” He leaned onto the closet door with his hands over his chest.

“I didn’t want to worry you” I shrugged, I know why I didn’t tell him. I thought he will panic and run away like he did the last time when he heard about Grizzly and at this point I don’t think I can handle it again.

“Is that the real reason Mekhi, is that the real reason why you went behind my back and talked to that bitch” he yelled pointing at the door as he pushed himself off the wall “Is that the reason?” He asked again standing in front of me, I really didn’t know what to say “Did you know that he is the one who got me involved with Grizzly in the first place”

“He told me”

“So you have been talking about me” I think I saw it coming but I really didn’t think he will do it when a punch landed on my jaw throwing me down. I don’t even know why I expected him not to punch me, he is quick at throwing those. I held my jaw turning to him.

“We are no longer in that stage where we fix everything with a punch, we can talk calmly-”

“Talk calmly about what” he yelled glaring down at me “About the fact that you have been talking to him without my knowledge”

“Because I didn’t want you to leave” I screamed back while getting up “Okay Dash, that is why I didn’t tell you”

“And why would you think I would leave” Is he for real, that is the reason why he left the last time “You think I run from problems, are you- I wasn’t running away from Grizzly I was running away from you”

“What?”

“You think I’m a runner, I face my problems face on and I can fix my own shit but since it’s stuck in your head that I am going to get myself into shit you have started treating me as an assignment that needs to be done” Where is all of this coming from? Since when did I treat him like that

“When have I made you feel like that?” I would never do that intentionally, in fact I ask him about everything and even if most of the time he doesn’t say anything I still ask

“The thing with Blake and now Oz” What?

“Me trying to get us out of shit doesn’t make me the bad guy here” i tried to keep my voice calm “I have done everything, everything to make you feel fine, to assure you that I am not trying to make you uncomfortable or feel controlled, I have tried to read you just to know if something pleased you or not, I have tried because you never tell me shit. You always expect me to read you, when I asked you about Grizzly you showed me you knew nothing. Now you’re blaming me for contacting someone who would give me information on what I need to get us out of shit”

I scoffed shaking my finger at him trying to stay calm at this point “You make me feel like I am not doing enough, you make me insecure that at anytime you will walk out that door because you have not given me a shown me a sign that you will stay, if this is worth for you to stay. You make me feel like this is nothing yet here I am trying to build something” I held my waist taking in deep breaths “And suddenly I am making you feel like a fuckin assignment, maybe you are because its like I am dealing with a child that I have to think for every single step of the way”

“I can’t do this anymore” Really, that is all he has to say. I scoffed in disbelief, I had too much to say but everything just lodged in my throat and I looked at him feeling my heart break. I turned pushing my hair back holding myself from screaming.

“So you’re going to just walk out?” He didn’t reply turning away from me and that gave me an answer “Okay, okay, okay okay…. okay” I chanted doing my best to stay calm “May I ask why?” Again he didn’t say anything “Is it because I complained? Was I too controlling or did I fail to finish the assignment or is it because I contacted Oz or is it because you have realized that you misunderstood your feelings for me” he didn’t say anything making me sigh “Fine…” I chanted holding onto the desk so hard my knuckles turned white feeling so angry at myself because I had me to blame.

I felt tears start streaming out and I did my best to keep them up. I did my best, there was no reason to feel like this “Do you want to leave the town” I asked again wiping away my tears and after making sure that they are dry I turned back to him “I’m not gonna stop you if that’s what you think” I added when he didn’t say a thing and honestly it felt like I was talking to myself at this point. I pulled out my wallet picking out all the cash resting it on the table “Just in case you need anything you can begin with that” I sniffed turning to him “If-” I exhaled deeply “If you need anything just call or something”

I knew he wasn’t gonna say anything, I just walked to the door “That’s it?” Finally his question came as soon as I held the door knob

“What else do you want me to do, beg?” I questioned turning to him “Do you want me to get on my knees and beg for you to talk to me, for you to do this yet you don’t want to. This needs two people and if you want to walk out, there is nothing I can do about it and that hurts the most because I can’t do anything, I can’t change the way you feel and I guess that is not my fault. Not your fault either, I just think you’re right this was never meant for us two bad boys can’t love, I guess one can’t” What hurt the most was that he was giving me a look that didn’t show he was hurt or anything. I don’t even know why I thought that something can be more.

I held myself from saying more or actually begging just to stop my heart from feeling like it was being ripped out of my chest. I pulled the door getting out, I didn’t waste anytime getting downstairs passing Oz without a word after leaving my apartment keys coz I was never coming back. I got into my car driving away without another glance. I didn’t go too far when the feeling hit hard that i had to park as I lost my sight and my hands were shaking too hard to hold the wheel “Its okay, it’s okay, It’s okay” I took in deep breaths shaking my hands out trying to calm myself down.

I closed my eyes letting the tears fall out as I laughed at myself. Of course I was holding onto nothing, i believed everything because I could take just anything he would give me “It’s okay Michael, you tried, you tried it just didn’t work out” I took in deep breath and wiped away my tears, there was no reason to why I was crying.

I should have known better than to trust Dash with my heart again

Chapter 60

Dash’s POV

I watched him try his best not to break down, I wanted to take it back and maybe just hold him. I couldn’t even remember the reason why I got mad at him in the first place or why we got in this argument that ended so fast yet so bad. I didn’t think he will take it like that, i honestly didn’t know how he was going to take my words but all in all didn’t expect him to just give up and walk out just like that.

Like he had just had enough of me and needed nothing else. I didn’t know how to handle this and I know I shouldn’t be feeling like this, I shouldn’t be feeling like I can barely breathe. He just complained so much I felt like I was a problem to him, he showed how he does everything like he was just stringing me along and I said something I shouldn’t have said, I know I don’t do so much but like…..

I guess my fear about all of this got in the way and I thought cutting it off with him will be better yet it wasn’t, it only managed to make me feel like it was the worst thing I will regret in my life and i know right now I do. Previously I felt like he was doing so much i could hardly breath now I feel suffocated for entirely different reasons. Was he gonna come back? Did he really mean what he said when he left? Did I just really ruin this.

Many questions swam in my head and my fear just skyrocketed. I wish everything turned out different, I wish I just spoke, maybe I could have changed it all but still if he was willing to just walk out like it was that easy then it makes my fear real, it makes me feel like it was so wrong for me to feel this feelings, feelings that can break you when you least expect them to and now it had just happened. Now I was not scared of being controlled but actually feeling like I have just managed to ruin the only great thing that has ever happened to me.

This…… “Well that ended up bad” I snapped my eyes to the door where Oz stop leaning on the door frame with his hands over his chest his tattoos on full display. I moved my eyes back at his face, it’s his fault all of this happened, if only he didn’t come down here or talked with Mekhi, the entire argument started because of him.

“Why did you come here? And why did you start talking to Mekhi?” He scoffed as if telling me I already know the answer to my own question.

“You and I both know what the answer is to that question, I have told you before and I will tell you again. I can do whatever it takes to get Grizzly in my hands and I don’t care how many people I use or kill along the way and your boyfriend is one of them plus I am not using him, we are helping each other out, we both want Grizzly” I don’t even know why I was blank after that but I felt blank, I understood that. We all needed Grizzly out if the way but why should they do it without informing me “You should just get over what happened?”

“When you set me up?” He recruited me into the wizards. Back then I wanted anything that could get me away from my old man and in my head I didn’t think twice I saw that as my chance, finally freedom. What he didn’t tell me was that he will throw me into the lion’s den and leave me alone to die. He didn’t tell me he was there to kill Grizzly and as stupid as I was I believed and followed him like a lost puppy because I felt rebellious to finally get out of my old man’s control.

A week after joining he led me into the weapon area telling me we had a job and after picking up guns he led me into Grizzly’s meeting room where he started shooting at everything with me right behind him confused because I didn’t know that the plan was to try and kill Grizzly plus we were on the same side with Grizzly or so I thought. After his attempt failed he jumped right out and left me behind

I knew I was dead, after being captured by Oz but I wasn’t going to go down without a fight so I tried to fight and shot at everyone attempting to escape but soon I was held and I was going to get executed the wizard way but my old man got me out. I don’t know how he did it since he never told me but he got me out unscratched and since then Grizzly never attacked me again well until my old man died, I guess whatever deal they had ended with them two and now he wants my head again. All in all I wouldn’t have gotten into this shit if it wasn’t for Oz so I hate him, he pretended to be a friend yet he wasn’t.

He pretended like he wanted to give me freedom yet he was using me, I guess me being desperate got me into that shit but whatever, he played me and I hate him

“You could believe anything back then, anyone who would have gotten you away from your old man would have been a savior in your eyes. I just used the opportunity since you had the skills” Fuckin bitch “Anyway this is not about any of that, its about getting Grizzly before he gets us, at least Mekhi sees it”

“Don’t talk about him”

“Never thought I would ever see you get jealous” he smiled getting off of the door flame “Don’t worry, I don’t go for men like him. I like my men feminine if you know what I mean” he is gay? Well no surprise there, we weren’t that close to the point that we talked about shit like that since he was only using me all the way. If he had included me into his plan maybe I would have helped him instead of using me like that.

I sighed sitting back on the bed when Oz left falling back to the massively large bed that we were supposed to take back and get a smaller one. Funny how he had decided we get a smaller one yet he knew I would have punched him anytime of the night but he was willing to just risk it just so I can be close to him, I feel like a dick. I laid down on my stomach with my hand stretched out wishing he was at least only a few meters away and not where he is right now.

I wonder when he will be back, this is his apartment he can’t be gone for forever. The night strung on and by the time I fell asleep it was almost morning and with too much thoughts I woke up early feeling like I didn’t sleep at all. I heard footsteps downstairs and I groaned pushing off the bed getting down hoping to find Mekhi only to find Oz trashing things around “Hey” he greeted his head not once getting out from under the couch until a few seconds when he came back up with a shoe in hand “I guess I will be leaving now”

“Where are you going?”

“To see Mekhi and finish what brought me here, I will be-”

“He is not coming back?”

“He didn’t make himself clear when he left his keys” he pointed to the counter where Mekhi’s keys laid “I don’t want to get involved in whatever you two have, I will be taking my leave now”

“I will come with you” I ran back upstairs cleaning up real quick, put on more fresh clothes before going back down stairs to find Oz still waiting next to the door “Lets go” he didn’t reply pulling the door open, we got into one of Mekhi’s cars as I told Oz to tell me where they agreed to meet each other. Soon we parked out of a hotel where we got in searching for room number 324. As soon as we found it Oz knocked

I don’t know why my heart started pounding and I started becoming nervous all of the sudden, maybe it was because of last night’s fight, I would want us to forget about it. The door opened “I have not gotten rea-” Mekhi was in his towel and when his eyes caught mine he cut himself off for just a second before averting them real soon “I didn’t know you were coming” he sounded surprised but then shook his head “um come in, let me just put on something” he walked in as we followed behind my eyes following his wet form wishing Oz wasn’t here, maybe something could have happened

He picked up some clothes before disappearing behind a door. Even when he was not in the room I could feel the intense air though he didn’t seem mad to see me, are we over last night? I really hope so coz last night sucked and I would want for us to put it behind us. Oz sat down on the bed as I flopped down on the couch and soon Mekhi came out “So as I said on the phone earlier” Mekhi started joining Oz on the bed as he put his laptop on his lap “It all takes me into Livesberg and to these two people” I could not see who he was talking about as I was far away to see anything my eyes were mostly on him examining each and everything on his face, he looks handsome and his lips look so kissable right now “Do they look familiar?”

“No, I don’t think so” Oz replied them turned the laptop to me “Have you ever seen these two?” He showed me a picture of a boy and a girl hugging with big smiles on their faces and if it wasn’t for the girl being more feminine they would look equally the same, so identical.

“No, who are they?”

“When I hacked the phone I got from that lady who was holding us captive” Mekhi begun taking the laptop back “It led me here, the only problem is that I can’t find anything else. They seem like normal kids who have just graduated highschool, with a normal family, very rich well known parents the Hurxley. So far I see nothing out of the ordinary, yet I don’t know why I was led to them”

“Maybe they are involved somehow” Oz asked

“That is what I thought but we can’t know if we are not there, I know they know something we just need to get close to them”

“Then I guess I will be going to Livesberg” Oz announced his eyes on the laptop “If anything leads me to Grizzly, I want to try it out”

“Of course you will” they both turned to me after my comment but I shrugged ignoring them as they went back to discussing their plans.

“I will be the eye from here, if anything shows up I will inform you” Mekhi said “You just need to find a way to get into the lives of Tenley and Paisley Hurxley”

“Leave that to me” Oz said like a sadistic user he is and I wish he gets the best medicine. I wish his desperation to catch Grizzly destroys him in the worst way possible and throws him into more shit than he is already in.

Chapter 61

Mekhi’s POV

I didn’t expect him to come, I was surprised and I wanted to chase him away but I knew I had to be the adult here and not act immature when this thing affects all of us. I am trying to ignore him as I talk to Oz trying to cover it all up, all the hurt and just accept the fact that it was never meant to be and actually not hate him for it because I know it will not help neither of us.

I just couldn’t help but steal glances at him from time to time, at times I typed the wrong shit because my eye couldn’t leave his even if I know it was over between us. I sighed focusing back on the two kids we are searching about, nothing out of the ordinary but there has to be a reason why the two of them appeared, that can not be a coincidence and my gut tells me they have something to do with it “I guess i will get going, the sooner this begins the better”

“Alright, if you need anything you know how to contact me” he shook my hand with a nod before pulling on his jacket once again.

“Dash, it was nice to see you again man” Dash just scoffed turning his head to the side as Oz walked out and that made my eyes wide, he is staying behind, I thought they will be leaving together. I didn’t say a word as Oz closed the door behind him. I focused on my laptop when I felt the bed dip in to my side.

I lifted my head to glance at him only to find him with his head so close to mine I had to move my head back but he wrapped his hand into my hair pulling me back crushing our lips together into a rough kiss that managed to throw me back as he climbed on top of me deepening it. I felt weak under him that I kissed back before I could help myself wrapping my hands around his body pulling him closer into me with a deep groan as the strong feeling consumed my body.

Last night I thought this will never happen again, I thought- wait. I rested my hand on his chest pushing him back staring into his eyes while breathing heavily “I want to Fuck you so bad” His eyes scanned my face with lust before lowering his lips to mine again but I didn’t allow him to deepen it pushing him back once again “What? You don’t want this?”

“Shouldn’t we talk” I questioned trying to push myself from under him but he held my hands above my head lowering his lips down on me.

“Talk about what?”

“Abou-”

“We shouldn’t talk” he cut me off talking right on top of my lips making me shiver almost moaning “When we can do more” his lip moved into my neck kissing and licking down.

“I think…..” My entire body was fighting me to just give in but I wasn’t going to allow anything to happen when we haven’t talked “We should talk about last night”

“What about last night?” I froze and I guess he felt it moving his lips from my neck to look at me “Last night is last night, today is today let’s forget about it”

“Get off me” I ordered calmly but my voice was deadly and at any second I could snap.

“But-”

“I said get. Off” I growled and he immediately let go of my hands getting off my body “I need you out and I don’t want to ever see you again this time” I was actually willing to talk this out but he is an idiot and I want him out

“Then I’m not going anywhere” he argued

“I said out”

“No”

“Dash, get the Fuck out right now because I don’t want to fight with you”

“Fight me, punch me even, anything to make you forget last night” I moved back now agreeing with myself, I am dumber than he is as I fell for him. With everything we said last night this is the bullshit he is spewing right now. Does he think fighting will stop any of this “What are you waiting for, punch me” I passed my hands through my face getting away from him because there was no way my punch is landing on him.

“I think I said enough last night, if you think that punching you is going to fix anything then that proves you didn’t listen to anything that I said” I walked to the door pulling it open motioning him to leave. This only makes me angry at myself because there was a time last night where I wished he wanted me back but now I think I want nothing to do with him if he didn’t listen to anything I said last night. I don’t think I want to be with someone who doesn’t listen to me.

“Mekhi, I’m sorry okay. I shouldn’t have said what I said and I’m sorry, I want this” If he still hasn’t realized the reason why I walked out last night I don’t want to talk to him, I don’t need him him “Mekhi you know how I feel about you” he came in front of me.

“I don’t know how you feel, tell me how do you feel?” I held my hands over my chest waiting for him to explain how he feels.

“I told you”

“You told me you feel something but I don’t know what”

“I feel what you feel”

“You said you feel what I feel, I guess I should determine your feelings to mine right. I feel nothing is that what you feel”

“No, I feel something”

“Something has a lot of meanings, what exactly is something” I was getting frustrated at this point, he can’t even voice out what he feels

“Mekhi you already know, why are you making this difficult”

“Because I don’t know what something means” Does he want me to yell “I am not a magician, I am not a neurologist that I can open you up, you know what I’m not dealing with this shit get out”

“Mekhi-”

“I said get out” I pushed him out before banging the door close with a deep exhale. This time I don’t doubt my decision, I am actually relieved I threw him out. I don’t need someone who can’t communicate or decide what they actually feel. It’s stupid, love is confusing to everyone but we still know when we are in love and when we aren’t.

Depending on him whatever he feels is totally far away from what I feel but right now I don’t need to be thinking about that. I took a seat as I started finishing up Blake’s work, I spent the entire day busy just taking breaks when my meals arrived. When I was done with everything I packed up getting out of the hotel and to the main house meeting up with Blake showing him the different routes we can take when transporting in our merchandise as the last ones had been detected by the police.

After going through everything I ended up on bed resting for the day. My days strung a long slowly but there was nothing I can’t handle. I have been here before and I know I will get back up once again with the right amount of energy, this time it was harder than before since Dash was not far away and I have tasted some kind of sweet moments with him where there was cuddling, i miss that.

I felt myself try to slip and go see him but decided to take myself on a job with Philip which was to last an entire week. It helped me get my mind busy with other things other than worry about shit I can’t fix, everything went well and soon the week jumped by real quick without my notice and I had to go back to Wealstone

I haven’t heard from Oz ever since he left and I haven’t found out anything more about the twins since I have been busy “Philip take this” I handed him the briefcase of money “I will take some rest” I shrugged off my jacket feeling my neck and shoulders crumpled from the long drive back and a week without proper rest

“Need a stretch” the voice alone made me turn instantly

“What are you doing here?” I thought this was a place he can’t just get in, how did he get in plus get this far in the house without anyone’s knowledge. He was the last person I expected in the main house.

“I’m Blake’s third in command” a what? I blinked rapidly wanting to ask more but I raised my finger deciding against it, he will not give me the answer I want. With that I changed my course going straight into Blake’s office.

“You hired Dash as your what?”

Author’s note

This book has made it to over 100k

reads

, I want to thank you all for the support and being here for the entire journey as we are getting closer to the end.

Love you all

Stay

safe

Chapter 62

Dash’s POV

“You hired Dash as your what?” I almost laughed at the question as I stood right outside the office wanting to hear how this is going to go down, he seemed shocked to see me but now he seems really pissed

“I see you met my third in command, nice recommending him to me, he has been super great this week” Blake said it with more mocking than necessary.

“A week? he’s been here for a week why wasn’t I informed of this”

“Why would you? He is not yours or did you want him”

“No” the way he growled like he would rather die than have me hurt more than a simple ‘no’ should have “You can have him all you want, just make sure you can actually handle him” the door soon opened, Mekhi looked at me before passing without a word and I could hear Blake laughing so hard inside like a maniac. I know he let me be his third in command to taut his son, he knows we had a fall out and Mekhi can’t stand my sight, I don’t know how he knew but I remember seeing him at my doorsteps a few days ago.

He didn’t come to fight, he just came to offer me a place in his family. I accepted it right away as I got the opportunity to finally see Mekhi after long torturous days without him. When I arrived I was let in but i didn’t find Mekhi anywhere until I found out he has left town but won’t be gone for too long. I waited and everyday felt like another day where my heart gets heavier than before. One fortunate night I heard Lars and Blake talk about why he hired me and that was to spite Mekhi.

I didn’t like being used but this was my opportunity to get to see Mekhi and actually get him to talk to me again and not just blank me out like he did days ago. I need him, these days have led me to think harder of what I want and that’s him, that is why I’m here in the first place “Mekhi wait” I held his hand that he pulled away like my touch made his skin crawl

“You’re his third in command not mine, I don’t need to talk to you. Keep in your lane do you understand” he seethed ‘But I did this to be here with you, I want to stay in your lane’

“Like you said you’re not my boss” I almost punched myself, why am I such an idiot, I think something else and say an entirely different thing, now I just fucked up again

“Exactly” oh fuck, he opened a door that I don’t know where it leads but the way he banged it shows I am not allowed in. ‘Idiot’ I face palmed for being such an idiot, I shouldn’t have pissed him off, I came here so that we can get back together not push him far away, I wanted to apologize and even if I didn’t know where to begin from I need us to get back together but it seems like I have just fucked up even more now.

A guard walked passed me making me sigh as I walked into the other direction knowing now I need to re-rehearse everything. I need to say what I think, what I think not what I feel… Is that even right. Shouldn’t I be speaking what I feel not what I think. But my thoughts are always on point and my feelings are always jumbled up, so I have to say what I think and not let anger say it for me ‘This is gonna be hard’ I’m already failing at the beginning.

“What the Fuck are you guys doing?” I growled glaring at the guys who were just seated playing cards when so many things need to get done. When I was introduced to them what I would call the fifth time, this times I showed them I don’t need any disrespect and if they thought I needed Mekhi to fight for me they were wrong and I made sure they knew it. I don’t get bullied like they thought they were gonna do, I am a man with or without Mekhi and I can punch.

They learnt that the hard way, I sighed watching them get back to work as I held my head. Now that Mekhi is back I need to make this right as quick as possible yet I don’t fuckin know how to do it. This is so not my fort and if it wasn’t for these feelings I would so not be here right now, I would have enjoyed my freedom a little more than this. I sighed getting busy with the work I have come to actually like and enjoy.

I didn’t see Mekhi for the rest of the day and I guessed he would be resting after his trip or avoiding me. I will try and figure out how to fix this when time comes for now I am completely empty, all I need is for that day to be forgotten. This was all Oz’s fault, if only he didn’t come we would have stayed fine but no, he had to come and ruin this, it was just perfect- “Dash” I turned with a ‘Yap’ glancing at Dillion, someone I connected more with since I arrived here “Look at this we’ve got……” His voice trailed off when I spotted Mekhi pass by with Philip and Lars being engrossed in a conversation. He looked a lot better than he did yesterday, well rested and handsome “Are you listening?”

“Yeah, what?” I questioned moving my eyes back to Dillion

“Like I was saying we got a problem” he said slowly as if scared that I might zone out or something. I was actually going to pay attention when Mekhi passed by and this time he was alone going back upstairs “…..Mekhi”

“What?” I moved my eyes back to Dillion having heard the name

“We should pass it through don Mekhi” that alone made me get the file from him making my way to Mekhi. I don’t know what the problem is that he has been trying to tell me but I will figure it out once I speak to him. I moved quick getting in front of him before he can get wherever he was going.

He paused not really giving a reaction “Hi” say what you feel, say it, SAY IT “This needs you” I said holding up the file to him, it wasn’t what I wanted to say but I guess it will build a conversation until I’m ready to say more.

“Hand it to Philip I will take a look” he replied then side stepped me but I held his bicep stopping him.

“I’m already here, can’t you take a look”

“You are the third in command to Blake, you shouldn’t be talking to me directly” he sneered then pried my hand from his “Don’t do it again”

“Why are you being such a bitch about this” I found myself snapping “Can’t we at least work together without feelings getting in the way” he smiled tilting his head to the side as if he is trying to see me from a different angle or trying to fight the anger that I can see building up in his eyes

“You know” he cleared his throat getting close to me leaving absolutely no space between us and I was leaning in for a kiss when he started talking “If you put a loaded gun in the hands of a person who can’t use it, it’s pretty useless but that is until those hands are pushed hard enough that they find themselves pulling the trigger” he smiled angrily without showing his teeth “Don’t depend your confidence on my feelings, you don’t know where they stand right now” he stepped back “Now that we have cleared that up let me pass you through the rules that I bet you didn’t read when you joined us. I am your don so you’re under me and whatever problem you have, talk it over with your boss or my second in command because you are not ranked high enough to be talking to me, I won’t be repeating myself”

I know by now my eyes want to fall out of there sockets ‘the fuck’ I watched him walk away with wide eyes with my file still in hand, did he just say I am not ranked ‘high enough’ That actually hurt like so bad, I turned handing Dillion the file back making my way outside feeling my heart ache

I jumped into my car with a big sigh trying not to think so hard yet doing the opposite. I soon parked right out of the cemetery, I got out and started searching for my old man’s grave. It wasn’t long till I found it as it looked special than most and since he was a high ranked soldier I didn’t expect less though it still doesn’t take away the fact that he is still six feet in the ground. I pushed my hands into my pockets looking at his name engraved in that stone with a lot of praises just below it that I know came from those who looked up to him.

I never did, I never wanted to be like him ever. I squat down picking up the coin that was on the stone with unlit candles and flowers right next to it “Guess people still think of you” I said rotating the coin in my hand looking at the rest of the tombstones next to my old man’s wondering what I have to say to him. If I had killed him what would have been my last words, I still don’t know, I guess I wasn’t ready to say goodbye just yet until I was out of his clutches that I find myself in once again.

I sighed resting the coin back down making the tails look up “You taught me everything” I held my forehead rubbing it softly searching for the right words, I sighed before continuing “How to be strong, strong minded and fearless, do everything I have to do to survive when surrounded, how shoot a gun, how to kill and feel nothing, how to fight for myself and be everything you were but you forgot to teach me about this feeling. You didn’t teach me what to do when I feel like this, when the only freedom I have ever wanted is right in front of me yet he seems to be the only freedom I want. You didn’t teach me about the times when I don’t need to be strong, you didn’t teach me how to put my guard down, how to trust someone and believe they are not my enemies, this has to be the toughest thing I will ever do yet I don’t know how to. How do you face love?” I held my head taking in deep breaths “Do I need to be strong and guarded, do I- Fuck, it scared me how much vulnerability feel with him” I stood up my hands in my pants again.

I was really wasting my time here, he wasn’t listening because he already fucked up and there was nothing to save since this isn’t a war, this isn’t me being surrounded by enemies this is just….a feeling, how do I proceed from that “I guess this is the last time I’m seeing you” I lifted my eyes up moving my feet back with a big exhale, I don’t know why this made me feel calm but it did.

Guess now it’s time for me to search for the freedom I have craved that I didn’t know would come in form of a man.

It was time to finally accept that not having him close makes me lose my mind, I need him and I can’t bare to lose him no matter what and I just gotta do it, in whichever way I do it I just gotta do it.

This is the first time I have been terrified and surprisingly it’s not about being deployed in the military but because of a feeling so dangerous than being surrounded by enemies. With enemies you know not to trust and fight until your last breath with this it is hard, it’s fuckin hard because you don’t know if it will kill you or not. It’s like taking a blind step and your terrified of where it will take you

Or if it will break you

Chapter 63

Mekhi’s POV

“What do you mean?” I questioned pulling off my coat as I typed on my computer with one hand the other holding the phone to my ear trying to listen closely to what Oz had to say.

“I don’t see it, they seem normal to me”

“You said Grizzly was the type to keep his family a secret, don’t you think they would be normal” I explained, he has been keeping his eyes on the twins for two weeks now but he hasn’t got anything from them. Everyday the two just seem like two normal teenage twins who are there to have fun and prank each other. There wasn’t anything out of the ordinary so far and I too might be losing hope but we can’t give up now, there was a reason why the algorithm took us there, to them.

“The fact is…” He sighed, he seemed like he has been keeping secrets from me too. I really don’t want to get into his personal business but if it helps us put an end to Grizzly he should spit it “The last I heard he had a son…..”

“You mean he couldn’t have given birth to more kids”

“It’s not something I want to get into, just help me find out more about these kids” I sighed knowing there was no way I can help him from here, it was either I go there or he gets a little bit closer to the kids

“I didn’t find out more about them but I found out more about their mom” he hummed showing he was listening “Twenty years ago she had plastic surgery done on her entire face. I couldn’t find her before picture or identity but that shows we might be on the right track so you need to get close and make sure those kids take you into their house. That is the only way I can get into their system and hack them”

“Oh, okay I can do that. I just need a plan” he said thoughtfully.

“I can come down there and give you a hand”

“Don’t you have things to do” he mumbled “Like keep Dash in order”

I scoffed “I’m so glad I don’t have to deal with him anymore, he was a weight and I feel free everyday that I don’t have to deal with him that is why I want to come down there and maybe escape him for a few months as we deal with this”

“Alright, it will even be better if you’re down here. I guess I will be expecting you soon” I hummed as he said goodbye hanging up. I can use this time to be away from Dash for a while. I was about to get up and set up everything for my departure when something caught my eye. I had managed to hack into the boy’s laptop, one of the twins his name is Tenley I believe. I had tried his sister’s but that was a hassle with all the walls she has on them like she is hiding something that an eighteen year old fresh kid from highschool shouldn’t be hiding but now I was lucky enough the boy didn’t put too much walls on his. I sat back down typing checking for something that could be of importance and there was one file that was locked with a password the rest was just music, moving, games nothing special.

I worked my magic and within just a second, I had gotten his password ‘Daddy’ weird yet simple password for a journal. I didn’t dwell on that as I checked it out. I am the master of invading privacy so this shouldn’t be weird-well I think I spoke too soon. My eyes widened at the things written in the journal, Oh my God. What am I reading? An erotic book or something. This kid is wild and his desires are insane but most importantly he wants a daddy, no wonder it’s his password. Oz needed to see these, this can help us get closer to that family.

This felt like a huge step forward, we have been searching for a way to get closer to them what is wrong with giving the kid what he truly desires ‘A daddy who can spank him’ and in return we get what we want. It sounds like a win win to us. I pushed my chair back moving to the door and I heard footsteps running as soon as I touched the door knob. I opened the door to only see a shoe disappearing right in the corner of the hallway ‘I guess it was a guard’ I shrugged as I started making my way to the other side of the mansion.

“Philip” I called earning his attention “I am going to be leaving town for a while”

“Do you need my help?”

“Your help won’t be necessary, I just need you to handle everything here while I am gone” I informed

“What is this I’m hearing?” Blake announced his presence. I kept my eyes on Philip dreading where this is going “I don’t remember handing you a mission”

“It’s personal”

“Personal on what level” I leered at him, I really don’t want us to argue about this. Does he see me questioning the fact that he hired Dash, no, I shut up about that now he should definitely get out of my personal business. I am really glad I am leaving, I can’t stand anyone in this place. I shook my head getting away from them because today I felt like we might get into blows and might kill each other in the process.

I got back in my room flopping down on the bed knowing that the only thing I gotta do right now is leave for a while. It can’t be forever as I still got so much to do here but for now I just need to just leave. I can’t stand seeing Dash everyday, I need something else, maybe helping Oz with Grizzly will make me busy enough to forget about Dash plus, it will be far away from him in the second place.

All the doubt I had in my head disappeared as I picked up my laptop getting some things I had left undone done which took my a couple of hours to just set everything up, staying on my decision. I picked out my suitcase as I started packing after buying myself a boarding pass to Livesberg I got every important stuff I would need throwing everything in, after almost an hour of packing and making sure I didn’t forget anything I sat back down picking out a cigarette taking constant puffs while messing with my hair in the process feeling like my head trying to calm dow the stress

There was no other way, I need space. I picked up my suit case getting downstairs “Mekhi” Philip called as I was pushing my suitcase into the trunk “This came for you” he handed me a brown envelope “Be safe”

“Thanks” I nodded throwing away the cigarette closing the trunk throwing the envelope in the passenger seat getting into my car driving away. I was glad I didn’t see Dash anywhere or I would have felt like I was leaving something behind yet in natural sense I wasn’t. I was just leaving an angry Blake behind but I will deal with him when I get back but definitely not now.

It wasn’t long when I reached the airport and I got out holding the brown envelope that I ripped as I pulled walked into the airport pulling my suitcase behind me. It was a memory card, I stopped in my tracks ‘Who would send me a memory card’ “Sir” A lady called, I shook my head seeing as I had held up a line. I passed through the check point then made my way to the waiting area as I pulled out one of my gadgets pushing the memory inside.

It might have important information about my recent searches. After checking if it had a virus and confirming that it didn’t I started checking it’s files to find only one file. An audio about five minutes long. I pulled out my headsets setting them on my ears as I listened in. A voice cleared it’s throat “Hi” was the first word to come, it was from Dash definitely even though he didn’t sound like himself.

He sounded sick or something, I should ch- no I shouldn’t care if he is fine. He is a grown up who has to be capable of taking care of himself “Don’t know where to start from and I really hope you haven’t left but even if you have it’s cool. I just wanted to say I’m sorry, I knew it was my fault but I tried to play it off because I didn’t want it to be a big deal. I didn’t want to think that if I didn’t have you it would be a big deal even if it IS a big deal. I just wanted everything to just stay the same coz it would have been easier for me anyway”

“This is the first time I am going to try and be as honest as I can and show you a little inside of what I feel and think like and that is why I didn’t want to do this face to face because I don’t think I can” he cleared his throat as silence took over for a few seconds before he spoke up again getting me intrigued “I grew up without a mom, never known her or seen her and honestly there is absolutely nothing to miss or to feel about that. I only had one parent and you met him and you might imagine my childhood a bit. It has always been about what to do when you’re behind enemy lines, how to withstand pain, how strong you have to be, no weakness, no fear, no failure. You would rather shoot yourself than let yourself get caught”

“It was always about that and from the beginning I knew that I didn’t want to be what he wanted me to be but still that was the only thing I was taught. As I grew up I started thinking of ways to escape. In all that, shit happened that I won’t get in right now I just wanted to show you what my life was growing up” he paused and I heard him swallow hard before hissing, probably drinking “So after being taught to be aware of my enemies, to rather die than ever  show weakness to my enemy what am I to do if I fall for one, my enemy, the person I have hated since first sight, the person i was warned about every single second of my life, it…. Up until now you have shown me that you’re not the enemy but on instinct I put my guard up that even when I want to say something it gets stuck in my throat”

“But when you hug me, I like that shit, when we kiss, cuddle or fight and have angry sex I like that shit. When you look at me like that with so many emotions it used to freak me out but I like that shit Fuck I enjoy every shit we do together but I can’t say that because every time I open my mouth I only think about how you will use it against me in some way so I wait for you to initiate it just to feel safe and somehow in control. I just can’t help but feel like you are trying to show me that I am in control when in natural sense I am not, just like my old man used to do. Even when he brought me here it was all part of a plan and I thought I was in control but in fact I wasn’t. Even you yourself have done that but since back then you were the enemy I expected that from you but now that you’re not I don’t know what to expect”

“I don’t know what you expect from me either coz right now I don’t know. This shit is new, I have never sat down and thought about anything else except freedom and that was me being as far away from my old man as possible but then it came in ways I have never thought of and I am lost” he laughed nervously “Shit!, I don’t know what I am doing or what I have to do I just don’t and that sucks coz I don’t even know how to fix this. I tried to watch a romantic movie trying to get an idea on how I should do this but I cringed the all way through. When they gave themselves flowers like fuck no” I laughed passing my hand over my lips listening closely “Dates, that was something I didn’t hate but I honestly hated the entire thing and at one point I asked myself if that is what you expect from me”

“To come home and you find a diner table set for a romantic date, I can’t do that shit. I am not one to be romantic just in case you are expecting that but through everything if it’s with you I’m willing to learn. I’m willing to give it my whole, to try and learn this and be that even if I am not into it I can do it for you” I felt the world get silent all around me as I paused trying to make myself ready for his next words because that has to be the best thing he has ever said to me in all the months we have known each other. I leaned on my elbows to my thighs taking in deep breaths before playing once again “If you’re willing to teach me, to bare with me come back home but it’s also fine if you want to leave, I don’t want to weigh you down-” wait a minute what does-Oh my god, did he hear that? I didn’t mean it, I was angry at him for being such an annoying idiot “I really don’t mean that, I want to weigh you down with me because I know I am going to be heavy just come back okay……jus-please, come back” and with that it ended

I pulled off my head sets feeling my palms sweat, what should I do now. He has just opened up, is it enough for me to go back after everything, is it right if I leave right now and not look back.

My plane got called and as everyone started picking up there things, I was still contemplating on what to do I didn’t know what decision I had to make.

Is it worthy.

Should I stay or should I leave

Author’s note

What do you all think, should he stay or leave?

Did this explain Dash’s failure to see what was in front of him.

Comment below

Thank you

all

Chapter 64

Dash’s POV

I know I must have been so late when I sent the recording. He might have left or didn’t even listen to it as soon as he heard it was me. I sighed as I threw pop corn at the screen trying to keep my sanity, I have been sitting for hours just waiting, even if it’s a message or something, I just need something. Did he leave, did he feel like this wasn’t worth his time.

I was obviously weighing him down, right now he is glad I messed up. I was ready to just confess face to face when I heard those words and I have never felt my heart break the way it did in those seconds, it took me time to actually get the guts to throw everything out and by that I mean alcohol. I wanted to just give up and leave, he was relieved, I might have been a terrible bug that he decided to just leave all together.

I wouldn’t blame him, I am shit. I knew no one can deal with me, it was just a matter of time until he saw the truth even if I pushed him towards the truth myself. I shouldn’t have played with that opportunity if I knew what I wanted exactly, maybe I should have gotten inside and talked to him instead of running away like a coward, well this kind of shit is hard to voice out and I am the kind of person who hates explaining himself.

I don’t even know why I am so scared, I have never spilled so much shit like that and now I don’t know how it will be, if he leaves then the fear goes down and the heart ache comes up but if he comes back then the fear just increases and I won’t know what else I have to say after that. All in all I regret recording that, I don’t know how he will take it if I am out there like that, it’s not sexy but desperate and it sucks that I am desperate.

I am tired of sleeping in that big bed and just have no one in there with me. I just hate the way he looks at me like he figured out why he hates me more and more each and everyday “Ah crap” I turned off the tv  hating the noise it was creating as I leaned back throwing pop corn in my mouth counting every single one that managed to land in my mouth until one went straight in my throat making me chock, I coughed punching my chest until it flew back out “Mother fucker” I cursed picking up my drink taking a sip, I am not ready to die, I still haven’t experienced enough and if I were to go I would prefer something bigger than just a popcorn.

I sighed leaning back as another wave of sadness hit and as much as I tried to bury it, it just came back up. I am usually great at this but this shit just doesn’t allow me to, it always comes back every time I don’t think I can do a mission at this point, I would find myself zoning out so bad I would receive a bullet right away but I wouldn’t if Mekhi was with me. Stupid fantasies, he isn’t coming back. If anything I did more for him to not want to come back to me

I used to mock his feelings, he is probably mocking me right now or he is half way around the world going to…..the door was opened and I stood up so fast I felt my bones crack. That didn’t make me stop staring at Mekhi, he was here. He didn’t leave, he didn’t fuckin leave, my heart pounded and I don’t think I have ever been this excited yet scared in my entire life. I think this is the best day of my life that I wasted no time getting closer pulling him into a bone crashing kiss that made me hum.

Fuck, I think I have learned to treasure these lips, the days I spent without tasting them showed me that I really, really can’t live without him. If it’s travelling the world I want it to be with him and no one else. I pushed him back and not even the sound of the door banging closed stopped me from devouring his lips, my hands were inside his shirt when I pulled back breathing heavily looking into his eyes.

I told myself I will say it if he gave me a chance and I was looking into his lovely eyes, this was my chance and seeing him back here even after hearing everything I just knew that he got me real fucked up and it’s better because he is here. He is the one I should be trusting, I didn’t make a mistake opening up, if he is willing to give me a chance then this is worth everything and more.

I wrapped my hand around his neck making him moan “I love you” I said as I savagely started licking his jaw and I don’t know what but saying those three words felt better than when I took everything off my chest in that audio, that was more of a baggage, this one felt more of me opening up to this, I was indeed ready for this and I have never been so freakin happy “I fuckin love you and I want be buried in you right now” his face was just priceless like he still had a tone lot of shit to say, well I don’t because I know what I want

I yanked him back into my hands crashing our lips together once again and I wasted absolutely no time unbuttoning his pants throwing them to his ankles as his boxers followed shortly after. He groaned taking off his coat not breaking the kiss even once as I pulled off my sweat pants and shirt quickly as we walked back into the living room “Mmmhmm” he groaned wrapping his hands around my neck pushing his already hard dick into mine making me moan.

Ohh, how I wanted him. I gripped his ass as we moved back and the crashing of a lamp made us stop in our tracks breaking the kiss, well he did. I only yanked him around pushing him into the television as my dick made its way to his entrance but stopped when I realized something “I don’t have lube” it’s up stairs. I should go just push in, we used to do that but he said we need lube, oh fuck look at this cock block. To hell, imma get it and continue with this “Let me get it-” he pulled me back kissing me again as he leaned his entire body on me sending us on the ground “Fuck” I hit my elbow on the table.

He just smirked, that evil smirk that took all the pain away as he sat down on my dick “Oh Christ” I groaned watching as he slid down.

“Mother fucker, shit hurts” I laughed while pushing myself up into a sitting position my hand on the back of his head

“You didn’t let me get lube” I whispered licking his skin right before I flipped us over, I flipped him over getting on top “Are you ready?”

“Have I never been ready” That is the right answer, I wasted absolutely no second starting to pound into him. It has been long and being buried inside him felt like I was floating as I closed my eyes throwing my head back “Oh fuck, Fuck, Fuck” he cried out on the floor as I pounded into him every second “This stupid couch” he groaned making me open my eyes stopping what I was doing to find him pushing the couch far away with anger

“Do you need help down there”

“Yeah, your dick to fuckin move” he growled wrapping his legs around my waist pulling me down so that our faces are just centimeters away from each other “Now give it to me Dash”

“I love it when you get like this” I smiled leaning off him holding his legs right over my shoulders and pounded into him again. He started talking to me and that alone got me closer to the edge with each passing second, my thrusts getting hard and fast. Mekhi was giving me that erotic face of his that got me to my high, making those stupid things swim in my stomach, this was perfect. And as we spilled simulataniously, I breathed hard falling down beside him “Thank you” I whispered in his ear before leaning away staring at the ceiling when he rolled right into me and on top of my body.

“What you said, I wanted to hear you say it to me face to face and that was when I was gonna make my decision but then I found another surprise here. So how does it feel to be in love”

“You know like you-” I cut myself off with a big sigh, that was the answer I would give to someone I don’t care about, right now I am talking to someone I actually do care about “Um, it’s crazy and scary. All I know is I don’t want to lose you, I just need to learn a lot”

“What do you really think love is?” He pushed off me sitting up as I pulled myself up too.

“Well…..I don’t know but you obviously expect something from me”

“I expect your honesty, communication, faithfulness, effort, time, respect and care”

“That’s not so bad” I feel like I can do all of that, faithfulness I don’t expect myself to be sleeping with anyone he is enough. Time, well have you seen him of course I would give him all my time, respect, well now that he isn’t my enemy of course I respect him. Care, duh I do care I just need to stop caring just in my head and show it on the outside, effort, I am willing to walk the ends of the earth to make this work, so I am there in each and everything “And I can be honest right now, you’re handsome” he tried to keep his smile in but failed miserably.

“We are serious right now, you were shit the last time and even now I don’t know if I made the right decision”

“Do you feel like you made the wrong decision” I asked a little bit worried

“Well no, I don’t think I did”

I took in a deep breath while pushing my hair back trying to think “But you’re doubting this” it was more of an observation than a reply.

“I’m not doubting this, you hurt me Dash so bad and…..I don’t know”

“Mekhi you know, you do know” I pushed myself off the ground picking up my sweat pants not caring that I am still dirty and sweaty “Right now I’m ready for whatever comes but you’re not” I took in deep breaths flopping on the couch with my hands on my thighs trying to calm myself down again “I guess I was too late”

“I guess so”

Chapter 65

Mekhi’s POV

‘Fight for me bastard’ I screamed in my head looking at him, he seemed out of it and I wanted to crack but I wasn’t gonna crack. If he is willing to try this out then what is he willing to do if I am leaving, if I am going and might not come back.

I didn’t come back here to let him get back in his comfort zone where I have to initiate everything. If I let him he will be back there as quick as a snap and I don’t want that. I need to know I am not gonna waste my time, I need confirmation that if I am going to leave he is not going to cower away and let me leave, that isn’t something I am willing to get into, I need him to be willing to do anything for this. Effort, I need effort

I waited for what seems like eternity just staring at him and not once did he say a thing. I knew right away that I was right, even if he says he loves me, he is willing to let this go just as quick and hide it inside and leave me hanging again “I will leave now” I got up using my boxers to wipe myself up before pulling on my jeans, picking up my shirt feeling disappointed

“Are you leaving town?”

“For now, I need space so yeah” I replied pulling on my shirt feeling my heart break when he didn’t say anything “I guess goodbye and good luck” I added hesitantly, I came back because I care and love him so leaving is going to be hard for me

“Fuck you” he snapped kicking the table that almost flew right into the television “Fuck your good luck, you tell me to be open and talk to you and I do, I open up and let you in, I give you all my shit and you come here to tell me you’re not ready” he got up and glared at me “You don’t get to know all of me and walk out like this never happened” he pocked my chest pushing me back and I stumbled almost falling but caught myself quick, he was fuming “You don’t get to do that because right now I am in love with you and you have to deal with my messed up shit, you have to deal with me and you don’t get to walk out of that fuckin door” his face was so close to mine, he looked so fuckin hot. I could see the pain in them but nah, he put me through so much, I need some tears, he has never cried before.

“You’re an adult you should know how to care for your own fucking feelings” he immediately turned away from me, no, I want to see him. Is he crying???

“Is there anything I can do to change your mind” he asked still not turning to me and I didn’t like that. His guard seemed to have dissolved.

“Look at me” he didn’t, I moved around getting in front and he tried to turn away but I held him making him look at me. The sight broke my heart but also made me happy, I don’t think I have ever seen him like this, now I feel like I am not with someone who doesn’t know what being vulnerable is “Where does it hurt?” I questioned and he just pointed at his heart, I couldn’t go with this any longer I pulled him into a hug

“I’m sorry” He apologized and now I feel like a dick, he held me tighter than he has ever held me as if begging me to stay without words.

“It’s fine”

“Nothing is fine” he pulled out of the hug wiping his cheeks, now looking like he hasn’t cried a bit “It’s all fucked up now and I’m fuckin crying, I have never cried fuck-”

“It’s not fucked up” I pulled him into me again “I love you and I am willing to do this with you one hundred percent”

“But you said….”

“I lied” I confessed “I just didn’t know how willing you were to do this, I didn’t want another repeat where this is just nothing to you”

“So you decided to scare me like that”

“It wasn’t to scare you, I needed some emotion from you. I needed to see how much I meant to you”

“So you decided to fuckin make me cry” he pushed back creating distance between us “How evil are you?”

“You have never once let yourself be vulnerable, you always keep your guard up. You never let yourself be vulnerable in my arms yet I also want to see that side of you, every side of you. The tough one, the strong one, the fighter one, the soft one, the crying one, the lustfully one, the sexy one, every single part of you, I want to be the person who sees it all. I want to be the person you don’t put your guard up with, the one you feel safe with, the one you trust that no matter what will be here through everything”

“I still fuckin hate you” Really? After all that I said that is the response I get, I swear this dude is not romantic to the slightest, after what I said he is pissed not even a smile to show that my stupid little speech touched his cold heart

“I know” I smiled trying to break his angry face “Can I get a kiss?”

“Can I get a kiss? Fuck you” he mocked my voice before cursing turning away from me making me burst out laughing as I chased after him.

“You mean you won’t kiss me”

“To hell, you have put me through torture. The worst kind on top of that. It was emotional and I didn’t even know it was happening, why would I want to kiss someone like that” I took a hold of him from the back wrapping my hands around his body with my head on his shoulder.

“Just admit you’re happy it was a lie” I pecked his neck “Like I am happy I got to see you cry”

“I really hate you man” he said but leaned into my touch with his head on my shoulder with a loud groan

“Why did I hear love?” I reminded with a smirk, he quickly turned around and before I knew it my back was against the wall his hand around my throat, I smirked biting my lip “Oh, are you angry?”

“Yes” he replied leaning into me so that we are face to face as his face softened “Just don’t leave okay” he said softly with emotions that made me nod, I am so not used to that look

“I’m not going anywhere” I assured right before he smirked, well that moment was gone as soon as it came

“I want to roughly devour you for being a bitch to me” I shivered from his words but to hell am I settling for that, he was a bitch to me first. I held his hand rotating it hard enough to wield his body into the wall switching our positions with me behind him.

“I should be the one taking revenge man” I whispered in his ear while grinding my already hard dick on his butt “I should be the one roughly devouring every inch of this ass until you can’t walk”

“Oh that was hot” he mumbled with a smile and I stupidly let my guard down when he tripped my leg sending me to one knee as he locked both of our hands above my head “Are you begging me to Fuck you” he teased smiling down at me making me laugh

“Actually I’m asking you to be my boyfriend” Why not use the opportunity, I’m already on my knee.

“Nah, I don’t do boyfriend shit like that” he yanked me up so that we are face to face but didn’t unlock our hands “Let’s do it like the bad boys we are”

“What do you mean?”

“We don’t do boyfriends, we claim” he leaned in licking my nose his eyes showing a nasty idea “Boyfriend title is for wussies, we do tattoos” I smirked pushing him back so that he is pressed on the wall.

“I’m listening”

“I want my face and my name on your ass” I laughed throwing my head back, I didn’t see that coming.

“So the ass huh?” I leaned in “I want mine on your neck”

“Damn” I smiled knowing I win, who is gonna see the ass but the neck, everyone will know he is mine and mine alone “But I still want the ass, I want to Fuck you and see my name on your ass”

“Then will you claim me” I seduced

“I love when you get seductive” he mumbled capturing my lips into a kiss “And I think I already claimed you” his eyes were on my heart making me laugh when he took a hold of my neck “Now that that’s settled” his eyes turned dark, his face showing what he was thinking “My revenge is still on” well we both have some revenge that we need to make and his ass is gonna pay as well as mine.

“Oh so is mine” I fired back taking a hold of his neck too

‘I guess, let the fight begin’

Chapter 66

Dash’s POV

I took in deep breaths heaving from that rough sensation that we have just shared that has my entire body aching “Am I bleeding?” Mekhi asked making me turn to my side to see him bruised, how I missed seeing his face looking all fucked and worn out, however he wasn’t bleeding.

“Where exactly because you’re bleeding everywhere” that was a lie but yes, I fucked him good he will think he lost a lot of blood from his body.

“Shut up, I fucked you harder than you did”

“Well keep telling yourself that” I laughed, yeah like he can ever fuck me harder than I did “You will never in your life win me in this” he turned his head as his face turned serious out of the blue “Not taking the loss great” ha, he should be used to it by now

“Nah, I was thinking about when you will ask me out” I felt like my heart stopped as I pushed myself up messing with my already messed up hair nervously, I wasn’t expecting that right now “Our revenge is over, aren’t you gonna ask me out?” I turned back only to find him with a wide smile making me sigh in relief.

“So it was a joke”

“Nope” he fell back with his hands below his head with a lingering smile “I want a dinner date on a roof top with candles and flowers” that is overly specific

“What? You’re into that shit?” I studied his face to see if he is joking, well we talked about being romantic but I honestly didn’t think he was actually into flowers and candles, or was I thinking about me “What are you a chick?” I joked hoping to break whatever sensation we have created here

“Don’t forget the big dick” he smirked making me roll my eyes as I picked up my phone. I promised to put in effort in this so I guess a dinner date it is, I dialed Dillion’s number and as soon as he picked up I gave him instructions.

“I need you to prepare a date on a roof top with flowers and some candles-” I held my hand on the speaker turning towards Mekhi asking if he needs anything else but he just pulled the phone out of my hands cutting it off.

“I want you to prepare it yourself” I laughed throwing my head back, he makes the jokes now, that has to be the best one in all of them.

“Yeah great one” I pulled the phone out of his hands but he remained with a strong grip on it “Mekhi I will fuckin kill you, you’re not gonna make me buy you flowers and prepare that sappy thing alone” I don’t even know how to start.

“I will help you”

“Fuck no, I am no going anywhere” I snapped getting up from the bed, is he kidding me. Me, to go in a shop and buy flowers is he fuckin real “You asked for a date and I am going to provide-”

“You haven’t even asked me out”

“But you already know it’s gonna happen why do I need to ask you”

“How do you know I will attend?” Great question but he suggested it, why won’t he attend when he is actually pressuring me to give it to him.

“Is this some kind of emotional test coz I will do it and the joke will be on your sorry ass” I warned, this time he will not be messing with me like he did earlier because I am willing to put in the effort “You know what” I sat back down throwing the phone on the couch “Tomorrow we will go buy the flowers you want and we will prepare that date together and have that date and the joke will be on you coz I can do it plus, go on a date with me” I added lastly

“That speech was the most non-romantic thing I have ever heard” I punched his forward making him groan as he fell back “It’s not like I was expecting anything romantic but jeez, I will be there” sometimes you just have to Knock the answer out.

“Was that so hard to say” I smiled making my way into the bathroom and I had just entered when I heard a crush. I poked my head out and found no one “Mekhi” I called getting back in the room when I heard another groan on the other side of the bed. I walked towards it to find him laying butt naked on the ground, I raised my eye brow at him.

“Quick question” he asked as he pushed himself into a sitting position with a hiss “How are you able to walk after all of that?” I burst out laughing so hard that I sat down on the bed.

“Did you just fall?”

“First of all I didn’t” he denied with his middle finger up as he was fighting a smile from his lips “My legs just gave out, different reasons. Third I really, really need to pee”

“Huh, so you need my help to get to the bathroom”

“Don’t think of something evil, you did this to me just help me out, remember you love me” he said resting his hand on my thigh as if trying to bribe me into helping him.

“Remember when you made me cry” yeah, I still hate him for it and no amount of ass fuckin is going to make me forget about it “Tell me I fucked you harder than you did”

“Yes Dash you fucked me harder, now help me” he said with a roll of his eyes.

“I guess you don’t need my help”

“You evil bitch” he yelled stopping me from walking away “Just give me a hand, how is that gonna cost you”

“My energy” I mocked with a smirk making my hands limp, I have the upper hand.

“Fine” he groaned saying something under his breath that I didn’t catch “Dash, sweety-”

“Hell no” I walked over to him pulling him off the ground and on instinct he held his hands around my neck as I held both of his thighs getting him on my waist with him laughing like he knew I wouldn’t like the pet name and for real I didn’t. I know I shouldn’t have showed it to him because now he is gonna use it against me all the damn time. I rested him next to the toilet as I entered the bathroom closing the curtain that separates us opening up the shower head and the feeling of cool water made my aching body feel better when suddenly the curtain was yanked a side by Mekhi who was seated on the toilet “Don’t tell me you’re taking a shit right now” I complained as I washed my body

“I am and I wanted to see your face as I did it”

“When did we get here?” I groaned trying to get the curtain back but he yanked it back again “Mekhi stop with the games I don’t wanna see you shit”

“But I want to see you shower” I switched off the shower picking up a towel wrapping it around my lower half walking out of the bathroom leaving his laughing ass inside “What happened babe?” I went back inside with a frown directed to him.

“Well I don’t want to see you shit flower boy”

“Hey!” I laughed knowing I won that one again, I picked out a pair of black trunks pulling them on and I wanted to fall on the bed but it was Hella messed up from all the struggles we have been doing there, my clean body isn’t getting on that mess and I loathe making the bed “I think we should order in” Mekhi said getting back in the room with a towel wrapped around his wet torso.

“I see you got your legs back”

“I guess your dick can’t get me off my legs for longer than an hour”

“Say that again” I threatened glaring daggers at him, right now he looks yummy and I can definitely show him that it can get him off his legs for a week if he tested me.

“I said, your dick can’t get me off my legs longer than an hour” he made it louder as if indicating that I had a problem with my ears. I nodded slowly my phone in hand as I passed my tongue over my upper teeth after ordering for our dinner. At first I wanted to show him what my dick can do exactly in case he forgot but a better sentence came into my head and I knew it will crush him better than my dick

“Yours can’t get me off of my legs at all” a towel connected with my head right away making me laugh in victory “And I win again”

“Very funny” he didn’t sound pleased at all as he pulled his trunks on as the door bell rung.

“That has to be our food, I will go get it make the bed” I parted his back as I walked out.

“You asshole I am not cleaning after your shit” I turned on the stairs back at Mekhi who has just yelled like I was in Paris.

“Talk louder, Italy didn’t hear you” i heard him throw profanities towards me but I ignored them all getting to the door taking our food from Dillon then walked back into the kitchen getting two plates as I pulled out my meat balls and spaghetti and on another plate I put Mekhi’s Chinese food.

“I’m not making the bed”

“You’re making the bed” I argued back while handing him the chop sticks

“I’m not making the bed”

“Fine, I will sleep on the couch” I shrugged picking up a beer and my food getting into the couch. I have no problem with the couch.

“I was going to sleep on the couch”

“Then we will sleep on the couch together” I added not finding a problem with that at all but I am not making that bed.

“Plus I hate that bed” he said sitting besides me

“Me too, we need to throw it away” he hummed in agreement “But it’s great for sex, so much room for all angles” I added thoughtfully looking at the stairs recalling everything that we have done on that bed, it has advantages that’s for sure.

“Do you think we would break the smaller bed”

“I think we break our bodies more than the bed” I said leaning back with my food in hand taking a bite “Coz if you look at you, that bed is much better than you”

“Fuck you man” he said shaking his head with a laugh.

“I can”

“What about shutting up?”

“Don’t you want it open?” I questioned with a smirk and a raised eye brow as he smiled at me shaking his head as if regretting something inside.

“Of course I want it open, who would want it close” I chuckled nodding when he gave me that look of emotions that made me stop eating observing his face “I love you, you know that right”

I smiled “I’m not making the bed” he isn’t gonna trick me into anything

“No you idiot” he groaned punching my thigh making me laugh.

“I know” I replied seriously with my eyes on my food before raising them “And I love you too” and I meant it, it wasn’t even hard to say at all

“Now will you make the bed”

“Fuck you asshole”

Chapter 67

Mekhi’s POV

After having a laugh over dinner just the two of us that felt like I was in the world where I wanted to be for so long it felt like the best dinner I will ever have in my life with him besides me. Right now we are laying on the small couch cuddling since no one wanted to make the bed and to be honest I am really comfortable here, just laying on top of him while sipping on beer is the best “You know I was going to leave the town” I started and he hummed “What do you say we leave together for a while”

“And where would we go” I lifted my head resting my chin on his chest as he looked down at me.

“A vacation”

“What about Oz?”

“He will be dealing with it for a while, I guess he can handle it for some time”

“Okay, Blake will kill me but okay” I chuckled pecking his chest while playing with his small hairs on his chest “Plus, how do you know Oz has got it”

“He just has to play a daddy role to the kid and everything will be done”

“What do you mean?”

“I didn’t tell you about this” he shook his head “Well I tried hacking them but there computers are like really hard to get into and I am still working on it but I managed to get into the twin’s computer Tenley the boy” he nodded tilting his head a bit resting his hand below his head “And the kid has got some fantasies” I added with a smile

“What kind of fantasies?”

“You know, having a daddy that controls him in bed, ties him, spank him, whip him” I summarized those fantasies coz that kid sure as hell writes his fantasies in an erotica way and depending on the way he writes about them, it’s a surprise he has never tried them out though that is where Oz comes in, to fullfil that void.

“Well pain with sex is great, I don’t know about the controlling though”

“Of course you have to hate it, you would rather die than ever hand me control” I replied with a roll of my eyes.

“Good think you know” he chuckled lightly patting my shoulder like I am a fuckin child making me shrug his hand off with a glare “So Oz has to just play with these fantasies how?”

“He will have to be the daddy this kid wants, spank him and all”

“Oz a daddy” he smiled “I pity the kid”

“And why is that, this is about finding Grizzly in case you forgot he is still a threat and Oz is the only one at least steps closer to finding the truth.

“I know why he is doing this but I just pity the kid that has to call him ‘daddy’ he looks nothing like it”

“And who would fit the role in your perspective” I know Oz can fit the role because he is a user. He might think I haven’t noticed that about him but I read my people and I know what he is exactly plus I know it will be a snap of a finger before he can fit in that role perfectly and get that kid where we want him and on that I am sure, he will do it then get the information we want plus he can do anything to get Grizzly, I feel like he is super perfect for the role.

“Me” I laughed pushing myself up, I couldn’t handle that. Dash, a daddy nah, now there is something I can’t see like at all. Yes he is kind of controlling in bed but a daddy nah “I can be a daddy than you can ever be one” I scoffed, oh please “Wanna bet”

“Yes, I bet my ass for a month you can’t pull off the role” his eyes perked up as he pushed himself into a sitting position

“Well first, that was so quick of you to offer your ass which means you enjoy my dick in you” I punched his bicep so hard to make him hurt and he just clenched his jaw not making a sound “Pain is always welcomed, thank you” he replied mockingly making me chuckle “Secondly, yes I take the bet AND if you ‘win’” he air quoted ‘win’ like I can’t pull it off, well joke is on him because I am going to pull it off better than he will “I make the bed for one month”

“I’m offering my ass and you get to make just the bed”

“For your information, I hate making the bed like loathe it” he emphasized ‘hate’ with disgust on his face “So yeah, I am betting on it which means I am that confident that I am gonna win”

“Now I’m scared” I chuckled nervously, his confidence threw me off a little bit.

“You should be baby, you should be” he pushed closer to me and I had to lean back but he held my hair yanking me back “What is it baby, don’t you want daddy to touch you” his voice was much lower as he passed his finger on my neck trailing it down and I felt my member twitch right away at the jolt of electricity that went through me “What do you say baby” he let go of my hair pulling my legs back so that I was laying on my back with him between my legs “Want daddy to touch you?” I don’t think I have any jolt in my body to say no or move or even think correctly. What the fuck? “Do you want daddy to touch you?” He asked once again his eyes calm yet his voice was a warning like a sign that showed what will happen if I didn’t reply him

“Yes”

“Yes what baby?” He questioned licking my quivering lips. What is happening to me, my body isn’t mine right now “Oh baby, you turn me on so much” he moved my hand onto his rock hard dick “Feel that baby, you made me like that, you made daddy like that”

“Yeah” I made him hard, he lifted his eyes and looked into mine, his winter gray eyes showing just adoration and love like he likes what he sees and that being me

“When you reply you say ‘yes daddy’ or I will punish you for being a very bad, bad boy. Have you been a bad boy baby” his hand roamed my entire body roughly and lovingly yet his eyes showed something entirely different and I was trembling wanting to kiss him so bad, wanting to feel him closer than he already is “I can make this ass red baby, I can make your dick weep with pre-cum” he licked my neck going to my chin and I found myself closing my eyes feeling his body, touch and voice as my head swam on the back filled with pleasure “Do you want me to punish you baby” I moaned biting my lip wrapping my hands around his neck as I hummed

“Yes daddy” I moaned pulling him down attaching our lips feeling my dick throb with intense need that it was so painful. I lifted my hips up with need for some friction on my leaking member and when I got some I felt strong pleasure take over-

“Yes” Suddenly the warmth was off of me making me whimper from the loss as I opened my heavy eyes to find him standing a few feet from me with a phone in hand and a wide smile. He looked so fuckin hot I needed his body back on mine right now because I need him to come and fuck me that I stared at him as a meal that I needed back on top of me, I needed that dick in me again and I was ready to attack when he said “I did that in less than five minutes”

“What?” I questioned still disoriented and I had no clue on what was going on. All I want is for him to fuck me.

“You called me daddy in less than five minutes”

What now? Where the hell is all of this “No” I gasped when it downed on me, we were still arguing about who can be a better daddy when he- “You tricked me” I didn’t even know we had started

“And how did I trick you, I won, I fuckin won and I got myself an ass for a month” How did I not see that coming?

“I haven’t got my chance to play” I defended feeling my face turn red from embarrassment, he caught me off guard I didn’t even know we had started plus he knows how much his body affects me, that is cheating, so not real if I knew I wouldn’t have called him that he is so not a daddy

“Really Mekhi?” He walked closer to me again sitting on the table opposite me “You can never make me call you the ‘d’ word because you are a top but not a Dom yet I am both”

“How the fuck do you know, I can be a Dom” I argued, am I.

“Okay try” he gave the go ahead like I can do it and he made me nervous.

“Now I can’t because you have just said I am not”

“And you have to try and prove me wrong” he smiled confidently. I took in a deep breath pushing myself forward taking a hold of his thighs and his smile didn’t waver even once getting my nerves even higher.

“You’re smiling” I complained and he stopped smiling which I thanked him for, clearing my throat trying to find somewhere I can begin from “The bad thing you know I am going to do it so you’re ready to resist” he chuckled when his hand wrapped around my neck pushing me back and he was hovering above me again making me breath hitch reminding me of my very painful dick

“It’s not about me knowing baby” he gravelly said “It’s about me being able to pull from being a bottom to a dominant whereas you are so quick from being a top to a submissive” he explained but I swear I am trying to listen, I am trying but I just can’t. My insides are rearranging “So tell me baby” he leaned in with a mischievous smirk “Do you want daddy to fuck you until you can’t walk”

“I-” I gulped hard feeling like I was getting sick in a good way “-am not falling for this” I stuttered licking my suddenly wet lips.

“You don’t talk back when I’m talking” And he looked pissed, is he playing or had this turned real and why am I loving this “Remember you gave me your ass for a month. It’s only mine” he moved his hand on my dick before sliding it right on my hole “I’m the only one allowed to bruise it, fuck it hard that you can never sit again or walk. Fuck you hard you feel your body getting split on half, have you screaming so loud in the entire house loving every single second I get to pound into you-” I bit my lip stopping myself from moaning at his words and his finger that is right on my already bruised hole rubbing softly through the small trunks and I was trembling “And you will beg me to cum inside of you because you’re mine”

I think I almost came into my pants from just that and it was a good thing I was biting my lip because I would have let out some embarrassing sound or even called him daddy once again coz I swear he is getting way into his role so very well. He leaned back with a smirk and I had to recollect myself “You lose, I didn’t call you daddy”

“You just did” and he added a wink making me groan leaning back in the couch “Plus your body was screaming it” I leaned towards him. I am not losing, I can definitely be a daddy if I want to.

“I will make you call me daddy”

“No you won’t”

“Yes I will” I challenged even more as we held eye contact, his holding amusement like he thinks I won’t do it but I will, I will make him call me daddy when he least expects it.

“I will be waiting baby”

“Stop calling me that”

“Do you prefer flower boy” I groaned hating that even more because I don’t like flowers, I hate them to the core but I just want to see him in a shop getting them, I know it will be funny as hell to see him pick them out.

“And I will call you sweetheart” he scrunched his nose in distaste.

“Whatever dude, you just called me the d word”

“A dick?”

“Da- oh I see what you’re doing” he caught himself quick with a laugh “You’re not tricking me into it”

“We didn’t put rules, I can do it in whatever means”

“Fine, I know it is not leaving my lips any time soon and you should accept that you’re a loser”

“You’re such a child”

“And you fell for it” he threw back once again winning another argument, this is really not my night and let us forget about my throbbing hard dick “Now please let us sleep, I am sleepy” he moved back on the couch laying down and I shifted letting him get comfortable before squeezing besides him laying on his chest.

“This couch is small, no punching” I warned right away

“Why would daddy punch his baby?” I punched his guts making him groan while laughing. That shit is over.

“Cut it out, you’re so annoying when you win”

“It’s a jubilation baby, daddy is jubilating”

‘I really need to win this or he will kill me with his jubilations’

Chapter 68

Mekhi’s POV

“I need your help” I whispered into the phone as I made my way into the bathroom hiding away from Dash.

“With what, I thought you were coming down here” Oz asked

“I was but got side tracked, that is not important right now” I sighed “Have you been able to make Tenley call you daddy”

“Not just once, the kid was screaming it on top of his lungs” Now this was the guy who was able to help me with my problem. Dash shouldn’t think he won this battle, he has to call me daddy whether he likes it or not.

“How were you able to do it?”

“I just taught him some rules- why do you even need to know, are you doubting my capabilities”

“No” I sighed glancing through the crack of the door to check if Dash has come up but he hasn’t “I want to make Dash call me daddy but I don’t know how I will do it”

“That is because he will not do it”

“But I want him to do it” I argued, I know he is not gonna do it willingly so I have to push him there.

“Have you not noticed how big headed and strong minded he is. You can literally throw him into crocodiles and he won’t make a sound as they chew him piece by piece”

“You’re not helping” he is just pointing out the obvious “How did you do it with Tenley?”

“The kid is literally into it, anyone can make him call them daddy but with Dash I think you have to use soft spots, play with something he wants the most” I pushed my hair back, what does Dash want the most that I can play with, of course he wants sex but still how can I play with it to get him to call me daddy coz I have to win this no matter what “Just do so many things that turn him on and maybe you will get him where you want him and that is a maybe”

“Okay, thank you” I sighed hanging up as I pulled the bathroom door open getting back down stairs and into the car where Dash is waiting for me busy on his phone. I jumped into the driver’s seat my mind still wondering on how I was gonna make him say it, what was I going to play with that can get his mind a break from being so strong and get him to say it

“What are you thinking so hard about?” His voice made me hum turning back to him “You passed the flower store” I turned back and I have indeed passed the store “Are you finally backing out of this flower bullshit”

“Nope, we are buying flowers” I smiled backing up the car until I parked right outside the flower shop trying to think of ways to get Dash to call me daddy. I got out of the car following him inside.

“Oh” the woman behind the counter said shocked as she licked her lips “Good afternoon, how may I help you today” her words quivered a bit.

“Mekhi” Dash called making me turn to him “Choose the flowers man, we need to leave this place it’s giving me the creeps”

“Will it be better if you were surrounded by guns”

“You know me so well” he smiled patting my shoulder “Now flower boy, choose”

“Aren’t you gonna help me” he cleared his throat nodding uncomfortably as I walked over to red roses picking out one pushing it to him and he shook his head with a face that showed his dislike in the flower, I laughed wanting to take a picture of his face but decided not to as he might see through this entire play

“You choose, I need to use the bathroom” he didn’t wait for me to reply before walking away and as he did my eyes followed his ass when an idea came to me. Well, well, well, someone is about to call me daddy. I picked out one rose and I followed almost instantly locking the door to the bathroom and I waited until he got out of the stall “Are you done?” He questioned washing his hands in the sink

“I decided to choose the roses”

“Did you even give other flowers a chance, like a black one per say” I laughed plucking off one petal from the rose as I made my way closer to him.

“Why a black one?” I questioned naughtily, keeping my eyes on him showing exactly what I was talking about that he stopped wiping his hands as he looked at me through the mirror “Are you dark inside?” His eyes were asking a silent question but I can see how turned on he was becoming as I got closer to him “I’m also dark and I think I need to be punished so bad that I am all red” that made him turn to me and his dick was a semi hard right now, I wanted to smile but kept the character “You want to see me red, see my entire ass red, cause me the sweet, sweet kind of pain to my body that gets me screaming the entire house as you Fuck me so hard, do you want that daddy”

His eyes got darker and I got closer to him, on instinct his hands wrapped around grabbing my ass but “Let’s play a game” I whispered right above his lips “What if I said only bruising is allowed?” I kissed his chin moving down “You just bruise me until I’m red, I love the pain as I scream chanting, yes, yes, yes daddy” I chanted moaning and he wrapped his hands around me attacking my lips roughly. I moaned actually having turned myself on with all of this, I broke the kiss and let him attack my neck as I took in deep breaths, I can’t lose myself in pleasure it’s my turn to win “What do you want to hear me chant?” I questioned waiting for him to reply but he didn’t ‘damnit’ I took in another deep breath “Do you want to hear me scream daddy”

“Yes” he groaned literally throwing my pants down, I swear he is fast to do that

“What do you want to hear me scream?” I asked again. His hand wrapped around my neck and he pulled me as his lips went to my ear.

“What do you want me to say?” He growled in my ear.

“Yes daddy” I gulped

“You were so eager to win you killed your play all on your own” what, I moved my head to look into his eye “You didn’t have to rush, you have to first get me in a place where I am losing my head when I can only think with my dick, where your touch is destroying me and messing with my head, you have to keep eye on the reactions of my body. That is the only way you’re gonna get me to call you….” He smirked “Daddy” he added mockingly. He moved back to my ear again “Remember you are the only one that can get me vulnerable, use that”

Is he giving me tips on how to get him to call me daddy. He bent down pulling my pants back on my waist and I swear I hate him so fuckin much “I will make you call me daddy”

“Not today”

“I fuckin hate you” I stormed out of there and I walked through the flower shop getting back into the car definitely over the flower thingy, now angry at him and I will make sure to get him where I want him exactly.

He also jumped into the car and I drove without saying a word getting us back home. We were quite the entire drive and when I got home I sat on the couch and busied myself ignoring his existence until he started messing with me, pissing me off even more yet I can’t deny I couldn’t hold the pissed attitude any longer, that was just a game and I will win the next time plus he angers me but again he makes me smile. There was no point in being angry and soon we were competing against eachother in games and I made sure not to lose at all, I have been losing so much and I have to regain myself

This time I will set a place and use his own advice against him to get him to call me daddy. That will be fun, seeing him completely lost under me calling me daddy- “What time is it?” Dash suddenly asked cutting off my fun thoughts

“Seven, almost seven thirty”

“I think we should get ready for our date?”

“Oh, almost forgot about that” we didn’t even get the flowers, I thought it was cancelled “But we didn’t get-”

“Go get dressed, I want to get this over with”

“Chill, man it’s not a punishment”

“Go get dressed or I am going to fill your face with flowers” I groaned throwing the controller down making my way upstairs. I threw on the clothes I could find the closest with a jacket not really minding so much when I heard a glass shattering. I stopped moving, picking up my gun going back downstairs trying not to make a sound

“Dash” I whisper called when I didn’t see him on the couch where I had left him “Dash” I called again as I slowly made my way to the broken window passing through it seeing blood on the ground “Dash” I called trying to follow the trail as quick as possible yet as quiet as I can get. Did something happen to him? I was trying not to panic when my phone blared out and I almost lost my heart turning with my gun pointed at it. I checked the entire place and found Dash no where as I made my way to the phone only to find Dash’s name “Where are you asshole, someone broke in the house”

“Um” he said quietly “I’m into some kind of trouble right now man”

“What does that mean?” He was here just seconds ago, how is he in trouble

“Can you come at Wealstone house alone”

“Are you at gun point?” I questioned picking up my keys jumping into my car driving like a maniac “Dash talk to me?” I pressured when I heard him hiss “Are you hurt, talk to me damnit” I shouldn’t be freaking out right now

“I got shot but it’s not serious”

“Keep pressure on the wound okay” I urged beeping at any car that tried to stand in my way “Dash” I called when the call disconnected, I trued calling again but received no answer, I threw the phone to the side parking right outside of Wealstone house dashing out without bothering to close the door while checking the rounds I have in my magazine, just six. If they are only six then that can work out, actually this has to work out no matter what, they are not killing that man on my watch.

I passed through the empty quiet place and when I reached the stairs stains of blood on the rail caught my attention as I followed them slowly, they were small dots but Dash said he was hurt. This can be my only chance, I followed for like five floors until I reached the top to the door which I pushed open my gun held high as I started searching the premises

The place was quite, just small beeps of cars can be heard down below, sky scrappers can be seen but my attention was on finding Dash. I tried to not make a sound as I searched each and every corner slowly trying to find any trail of blood, did they throw him down. I almost ran there but I remembered I was from down and I didn’t see any scene, I would hav- I stopped walking when my eyes caught Dash.

I was about to ask if he is okay when other things caught my attention, like the table besides him with candles and flowers on it, others laying down with a trail of candles leading to the area. I moved my eyes back to him and he was wearing a blue suit without a tie and belt, it was hanging on his torso and he looked super hot with his blonde hair, how he changed from black to blonde so quick still baffled me “Hey” he breathed out, I glanced around.

“You weren’t kidnapped?”

“Can I really get kidnapped?” Was his snaky reply

“Anyone can get kidnapped” I replied pushing the gun into my pants getting closer “What is all of this?”

“Our date” I raised my eyebrows at him “I’m not into flowers or dinner dates but you want this and I can do anything you want”

“Huh?” He walked closer to me, I am still baffled of what is going on here.

“Remember I said I can adjust to anything if you’re into it, if you want dinner dates I will give them to you. If you want flowers you will get them, as long as you want it, I want it too”

“Bitch what?” That was romantic and I was not expecting it that I still can’t believe it was coming from him, that can’t be, like we are talking about Dash here, the best he can do is tolerate the shit I want not be romantic and say sweet words

“I love you and I can learn to love the things you like, if it means they make you happy” This has to be a dream, no fuckin way was Dash saying all of that shit when just hours ago he was being a bitch to me, my eyes almost popped out of my sockets when he got on one knee that I stepped back in shock “Will please you go on a date with me?”

What the Fuck? If this is a dream I am going to shoot whoever brought me here “First answer me, was there any kidnapping?” He shook his head and I felt like bashing it in for scaring me like that but then he is being romantic, I thought that will stay a dream. I looked around at the scene in front of me. Just like I told him about it, on roof top with flowers and candles, it was there and he was on his knee asking me on a date. Okay this all started out as a joke to get into his head but this is beautiful.

“Yes”

Chapter 69

Dash’s POV

I can adjust to anything, I knew how much he wanted this and even if I played it like I didn’t care I knew I had to just give it to him. He had asked for it and what other way to show that I am one hundred percent into this than give him what he wanted exactly, a date on a roof top. I smiled when he said yes and I got off my knee giving his lips a light kiss, he was still too shocked to deepen the kiss. Yeah, I’m still shocked too for pulling this off “How-how did yo-”

“Is Mekhi Jett stuttering?” I teased as I led him to our table.

“Well am shocked, a minute ago I was freaking out you got kidnapped only to come and find this. How did you get all of this done”

“Let us not dwell on the how and enjoy this” I pulled out the chair for him like a gentle man I am today. He took a sit his eyes on the table with his mouth hanging open as I popped the bottle of champagne open pouring some for him.

“I didn’t take you for a romantic”

“Dash isn’t” I replied handing him the glass “Let’s just call this Maxen doing this” Dash would curl up in the corner and laugh at himself if he did this so let us just say this is Maxen, it will lessen the pressure of him being romantic and not hating it because the one he loves seems to love it

“Maxen? I love that” he smiled raising his glass as I took my own raising it up “I was just teasing you when I suggested this in the first place” my eyes widened, my smile disappearing and I almost punched him in the face “But now I feel like I want this because it’s beautiful so thank you Maxen from Micheal who loves this dinner”

“Protecting your ego I see” I mocked, I can’t believe I put in all the effort when he was just playing with me.

“No, both Mekhi and Michael love this, it’s beautiful and the view is just splendid”

“Splendid?” That word doesn’t sound like it’s something that can be in his vocabulary.

“Now that is Michael speaking” I laughed as we did a toast.

“So tell me more about this Micheal dude, I don’t think I know him” he hummed resting the glass down.

“Well, he didn’t know he actually talked about flowers and dates because he liked them”

“So he is an idiot”

“I guess so” he laughed as I chuckled a long with him “So why don’t you tell me about this Maxen”

“He is a romantic apparently and as soon as he is gone expect a punch for lying”

“Then I guess we will need Maxen to stay but also expect a punch for pretending to be kidnapped, that is from both Michael and Mekhi” I laughed shaking my head as I leaned back taking in his handsome face as we held eye contact. There has never been a time where I thought I will ever look at someone like they are an entire world, I never expected to see him as my life, this was a very big turn of events because I never saw myself doing anything in this world and even if I did this without loving it, I think I enjoyed his reaction and I might do it again just to see it again “How did you get your hair turn blonde so quick?”

“I’m blonde you bitch”

“No way, you don’t seem like a blonde”

“And why is that?”

“Your eye colour is literally winter gray”

“Have you ever heard of contacts” he gasped pulling out his phone turning on a flash light making me squint my eyes trying to shield them from the intense light.

“I need to see your real eye colour” I leaned closer opening my eyes “What colour is that, a gray?”

“Misty grey” I replied pushing his flash light down my eyes having enough of his inspection “I thought you knew they were eye contacts, are yours not”

“No, I didn’t know plus mine are real” well Colbat is not bad on him “Plus those are better than the winter gray”

“I love those contacts, don’t you dare say anything about them”

“Fine” he laughed surrendering as I ushered him to start eating. He smiled opening up all the food they cooked for us and we started enjoying it in silence, He had a wide smile on his lips the entire time. Yeah, and he says he is not into shit like this, he was lying to himself with that smile he is definitely into this and I am definitely gonna get into this at this point

“How is your food?”

“Great” he suddenly laughed “I’m sorry but this feels so weird, you have never cared like this”

“I told you, I will put in the effort this is really nothing”

“You’re on fire tonight” he said with a laugh and from there we enjoyed our meal until it was done as we got onto desert, I was not willing to eat so much with anything tonight and when the food was done we got up standing at the edge of the roof looking down at the nice view with each a glass of champagne in hand, we had that nice air around us and I loved it “I am really enjoying tonight”

“I’m a good host” I boosted myself

“Yeah, thank you” he leaned in pecking my lips “This was really great, I love it”

“Anything for my love”

“Oh my god you’re killing me tonight” he chuckled turning away from me with a wide smile that he tried to hide as he bit his lower lip “You need to tell me what movie you got that from” I just pointed at my heart, to my surprise I didn’t need to see a movie to actually get this, I just felt it “Do you even realize how sweet you’re being right now” he mumbled and he couldn’t even hold eye contact with me

“I’m a sweet guy” I smirked as he scoffed, yeah he is right “I am a sweet guy” I pressed a button getting us some slow music, he turned to me with a red face as I pulled him into my arms “It’s your night” I started moving my feet, I might suck at dancing but I can definitely do this dance.

“You make me love you even more” he attached our lips into a deep kiss with a groan, his touch was lanced with love, it was like his touch can communicate with my skin and they just synched perfectly “I am so crazy about you” he mumbled onto my lips before kissing me once again roughly his hands around my neck pulling me into his body impossibly closer.

“I’m crazy about you too” I breathed out when he finally broke the kiss hugging me tightly.

“This is the best night of my life” I smiled pecking his shoulder as we continue swaying around softly quietly and soon we got tired getting back to our sits as we had some drinks chatting about everything. Laughing like two friends yet two lovers, and I can now use that word without cringing the whole way through because I know I got the best next to me.

“By the way” I cleared my throat “I have always wanted to know, did you pretend to hate me just to get in my pants”

“Oh no, I hated you from first sight” he replied finishing his drink “You looked like competition until you started to look like a meal”

“And when was that”

“When I got control over you, I wanted it all. For you to beg and be my bitch” I laughed leaning back lifting my leg up resting my hand on top of it

“It has always been hard for you to control me, you always needed something against me in order to have the upper hand”

“Some people you don’t always need a direct approach, you do anything to get them on their knees”

“You mean strong people like me” he frowned making me smile knowing I hit a nerve “Have you ever noticed how you have a weak heart”

“Yeah right” he scoffed

“I’m serious” I replied turning to him “At first glance you’re this tough ‘i will kill you guy’ but as soon as you open up you have a soft heart” and that was a compliment “Like the time you were pissed at me so bad you couldn’t stand my sight yet you still connected with Oz and tried to find Grizzly”

“He is a threat to all of us”

“I know but what I am saying is, if the roles were switched I would have stopped all the helping and let your ass get killed”

“What are you trying to say, that you’re made of stone”

“You said it” I replied with a smirk leaning back in my chair, I guess my family name walks with me everywhere “With me what you see is what you get, with you……” I left it as a silent reply and I know he will know what goes next.

“You mean to say I’m tough outside but soft inside” I nodded bingo “You’re definitely wrong my guy”

“You don’t need to deny it, there is absolutely nothing wrong with being just bad sitting while opposite someone who is worse”

“Let us lower your ego down a bit” he said as if not believing it but yeah I’m worse, he is just bad, I don’t make the rules.

“Where would we take it when it’s already in the sky and you can’t reach there. You are just a viewer from the ground-” he slapped his hands on the table standing up glaring at me with anger “With the way you’re acting, you’re proving my point” I tauted even more

“A winner doesn’t say much” I clenched my jaw getting up too as we stood face to face “What do you say Dash boy, still feeling your ass in the sky or has it lowered to the ground below”

“You can’t eve catch me, how will you pull me down” he got closer my face fuming making me smirk “Baby your face is red, are you going to cry. Is your heart weeping” he pulled out his gun pointing it right on my head “Even without a weapon I’m worse”

“Let us prove that theory shall we” he rested his gun down on the table taking off his coat as I did mine pulling my shirt to my elbows “Are you ready to meet someone so much worse than you sweetheart” he tauted

“No one has ever been worse than me baby and no one ever will” I clenched my fists as he did his, I gave him a frown and he gave me that evil smirk that he gave me the very first day we met and I knew I have just woke up the Driscoll in him, what he doesn’t know is that I never turn off.

I got ready jumping for my punch as he did the same coming me with a superman punch.

Guess we are about to find out who is worse

END

Author’s note

This will be the end of bad meets bad, thank you for making this journey memorable as you stuck along with me as we got through their journey. It’s been a long one and I hope it was fun for you all as we say goodbye bye to Dash and Mekhi

I wish you a happy new year 2022, hope it starts out well and better than 2021

Comment, vote and share the book if you enjoyed

And if you need more stories like these, follow for more. I am still writing Oz and Tenley’s story but I won’t be saying when it will be out because I still don’t know but you can still expect it.

Comment your favourite part in this book

here

Love you all

✌️✌️✌️✌️✌️

Annoucement

Tenley and OZ’s story is out, Dash and Mekhi will be in it though in later chapters.

After Tenley and Oz’s story extras will come for Dash and Mekhi. I couldn’t publish them now because they will contain spoilers for the other book so after the other one is done these two will be back. Plus if you don’t read the other book you will not understand the extras🤷‍♀️

If you are interested to read Tenley and Oz go to their book called “The revenge game” it will contain……

“Bdsm, daddy kink, big bottom or submissive. Blood, fighting, revenge” so if interested go check it out.

Chapter one is out NOW and I would like to hear your reviews✌️

Extra 1

Mekhi’s POV

“I want you to make love to me” I raised my eyebrow at him, that is unexpected, and for it to be coming from him makes it even weirder than ever.

“Is everything okay?” I rested my laptop down giving him my full attention yet he just pulled his shirt off followed by his sweat pants and finally his boxers. I licked my lips just taking in his tattooed body as he climbed onto the bed sitting on my lap.

“Do I need to not be okay for you to make love to me” he questioned right before attaching our lips in a tiny kiss. Yap, definitely not okay. After being with him for months there are things I know he does when he is not okay and this has to be one of them. If he wanted me to make love to him he would have been all over me and demanded I make love to him, he is not the gentle kind and I have come to be used to and love it.

“Is it about Louisa?” I asked breaking the kiss and even if I kept my hands wrapped around him I tried not to make the position sexual even if we were both hard and his was poking me getting me hot

“Ugh” he groaned getting off laying down next to me “It’s like a bug and it’s bugging me”

“Are you scared to meet her” He scoffed as if it is absurd, I have been doing my best to search for her and honestly I am losing my mind? She is like a chameleon, she changes not only her hair or clothes but her gender too and it is getting hard to know where she disappeared from when you are tracing her tracks. Right now I am set on one penitentiary prison that I expect her to be in and I hope I am right.

It has been almost three weeks of constant search and I need to get it out of the way and meet the woman who birthed Dash. He has been acting like he doesn’t care and I might agree about that however he can’t tell me he doesn’t feel a thing about meeting her “So are you?”

“No”

“Then what?”

“Its-” his eye moved to me for a second then back to the door as if he was hesitating to tell me something “It’s you”

“What about me?”

“Ever since we found out about her you focus more on finding her than me” My eyes widened as I raised my eyebrow at him before a smile came to my lips, he clenched his has after seeing my smile. They piss him off yet he finds them hot at the same time.

“You always demand my focus” He would take my laptop away when he needs my attention. He doesn’t care if I am busy or not if he needed me he creates his time and just gets there, that is who he is so when he doesn’t do that I let my work take all my attention, Blake is throwing me nuts and soon I want to get out of his shell. I have an idea of how I would do it though it’s still in the process but when it comes through Blake will not be getting on my back as he has been doing.

“Yeah but I also want to see her so I don’t want to disrupt you or-” I cut him off as I got on top of him. I should have known he would be stressed by the fact that he is about to get a new family member and from what I have gathered, she might not be easy and if she is anything like him we don’t know what to expect.

“I’m sorry” I apologized, I expected him to demand it yet sometimes I should just maybe think about it especially in a time like this. I don’t know how he feels and I should not have focused on searching for his mom but rather him and how he is taking it. He acts strong sometimes I forget he might need some emotional support and I am surprised he said something “How about we forget about it for a while”

“That is why I said make love to me then you took me into talking” he snapped flicking my chest making me laugh as I took off my shirt and boxers to match his already naked body.

“I have an idea” I smirked picking up my phone putting on a timer “One hour of lovemaking, how does that sound”

“The more the better”

“Let’s make it even better,” I said challenging.

“I’m listening”  he perked up

“We both stay in control yet not in control and the first one to tap out before an hour loses” Challenges can get him out of his head and more into the game. For an hour without thinking about Louisa will be great for him “Are you up for it babe”

“Have I ever been not up for it, you should know better than that because what you have said has just made me start leaking…now what is this challenge?” He looked excited like he had been handed his favorite thing and that is to fight so basically this is his place?

“We do a 69, we make each other come so bad and the first one to tap out before the hour loses”

He laughed excitingly “Oh babe, prepare to go down now turn around” I clicked my tongue.

“If I win promise to talk to me about Louisa no matter what, no hiding your feelings from me” He groaned passing his hands through his face.

“I should have known there is a catch but still I’m winning” he looked so fuckin hot I had to kiss him as I traced my hand over the tattoo on his neck. The one tattoo I love so fuckin much, the one that shows how much I fuckin love him and who owns him. As he had said, his is on my ass, and even if no one else has ever seen it Dash sure as hell enjoys it.

“Good lick babe” I winked as I turned around facing his leaking dick. I felt him hum as he wrapped his hands around my thighs and I know his sight is right on my ass which turned me on even more as I took his shaft between my hands. I moved slowly liking the feeling of him in my hands as I bit my lips “Aren’t you gonna do anything back there?” I teasingly asked when seondd had passed and he hasn’t moved or touched me in the places that needed touching

“I’m still enjoying the masterpiece that I am looking at” his hand finally moved to my ass and I felt him trace it, tracing his tattoo.

“I should remove that tattoo, it distracts you from the real job” I replied back when he didn’t touch me where I needed to be touched, I was already trembling from anticipation of what he will do yet that tattoo makes him take his time and I fuckin hate it, I hate the teasing I get because of it.

“So much is distracting me right now and you have no idea” his fingers traced down to my hole making me moan though I knew I have to destroy him too. I needed him to do his job and stop with all the teasing, I leaned down and licked his shaft, which made him groan as he held my ass tight making me moan on his shaft just as I slide down taking him in my mouth “Fuck babe”

His hand traced the crack of my back until he reached by neck pushing me down into his shaft. I took him in without complaints already used to how he likes it, His hips started moving up as I moved my fingers to his entrance tracing lightly after pulling his ass cheeks apart while sucking him off hard and fast. I had him where I needed him, he was focusing on his pleasure than mine and that gave me some time to reach an hour before him if he is an orgasm away from me, I bet I will be able to hold on but that was short-lived when his tongue connected with my hole “Your hole messes you up babe, you’re not winning” and I heard a smirk in his voice.

“Challenging me babe,” I asked taking my lips from his shaft as I licked my finger then moved it to his hole pushing in. He shivered his tongue moving away from my hole making me chuckle “Your ass messes you up too” I was still enjoying the victory when he started eating me inside out “Oh fuck” I gasped enjoying the feel of his tongue, my entire body was getting messed up by that and I fuckin loved it.

I moved my lips back to his shaft while moving my finger inside him and every time he ate me like a savage I sucked just as hard while moving my finger to his spot pressing on it. Our moans were restricted that all we did was groan the entire way through “Ahahaah” he moaned right onto my hole and I felt it inside my body as he never once stopped eating me out.

I took his balls into my mouth and sucked on them as my fingers kept pressing on his spot trying to not get distracted by my own pleasure. He held onto my thighs but stopped eating me out finally giving in to me as he moaned louder getting into the feeling of my mouth. I moved back to his shaft and sucked hard and fast until he spilled right down my throat.

I lifted my head with a smirk, first win…. “Oh…oh fuck” he was back to eating me out and now it was my turn to shake and moan until I spilled right onto his body “Oh…aah” I breathed hard falling next to him.

“I don’t think we are done babe, we have only used ten minutes,” he said pulling me back on top of him “Don’t tell me I win now”

“No, I’m still…Aahaha” he had resumed eating me out, fuck I love challenges. He never gives up until it’s done but today I am gonna win. I held his thighs and with his hold on my thighs, I managed to flip us over so that I am under and he is on top “I’m eating you out this time” I said as I parted his ass taking the first lick that made me moan holding him tight licking again.

“Ah, I can’t eat you out like this” he complained making me laugh but I didn’t stop flicking my tongue up and down his hole just destroying him “This is….unfair” he moaned out leaning back onto my tongue forgetting that he too is supposed to make me come, great for me because if he is one orgasm away then my chances of winning are high

“You smell so fuckin good” I moaned flicking my nose on his hole. He smelt so fuckin great “You used something different today, what did you use” I questioned taking a bit of his ass with a groan feeling myself get consumed with craving.

“I guess you will never find out” he laughed pushing his ass down. I slapped it as I wrapped my legs around his shoulders pushing his head into the pillows with me sitting up holding his thighs tight.

“You want to feed me your ass” I challenged pulling him apart getting started with eating him once again, I love it when his body is destroyed like this and he enjoyed my tongue, I flicked while pushing in a bit and he released a deep moan encouraging me to go even faster.

“Oh my God, your tongue” he moaned biting the pillow in a sexy way. I pushed it in and circled it inside, his body shivered as he held onto my legs for support “Aahaha-fuck babe, harder…..harder”

I pushed my finger inside and curled it onto his spot as I still worked my tongue while pressing on his spot “Harder…” he moaned out and I hit it hard right before he spilled his load on the sheets once again. I took my finger out but kept on licking trying to go again “Not this time” he breathed out right before flipping us to the side. He held my legs between his face as I did the same and this time we both had access to each other’s holes.

I pulled his ass cheeks apart and went to work again as he did the same and fuck, I am so fuckin hard after eating him out I don’t think I am going to last that long “Aren’t you going to take a breather babe” I suggested knowing it’s going to make him pissed. I don’t know how he does it but he doesn’t take a breather after an orgasm, I need a minute or two. At his rate I am starting to learn how to go without a breather because I am with a beast but still it’s hard

“Not when your ass is on display babe” he replied and started eating me once again.

“Jesus Christ man” I moaned my legs shaking already feeling my second one coming in faster than I would want it, I slapped his ass hard and he crawled my ass in return.

“I don’t think he is the one between your legs babe,” he said pulling my ass cheeks apart even more as I laughed “Get the names right” I laughed though shocked when he moved back at it and started angrily eating me out once again. I knew he was going to take me to the end of the challenge but I was so very ready for it too.

So I ate him out again.

Author’s note

Well….i have nothing to say just that…welcome back and I hope you enjoy

✌️✌️

Love you guys and thank you for the support on this book

Extra 2

Dash’s POV

My eyes moved around the place we have come into and the one thing that came into my mind is ‘Shit’. Like I know if I ever went to prison Mekhi would get me out in less than a day but I am so glad I am not behind these doors. The place is nasty and just one look it gives you the creeps, I know living here could make you go insane.

I know that everyone locked in here is more insane than they were when they arrived. The longer the stay the crazier you get before your time is up “Hey” Mekhi whispered in my ear as we took a seat in the visitation room. The prisoners are wearing gray overalls and they are filled with tattoos, I looked like I could belong here but my mind would not, I enjoy my freedom no matter how much I like fighting.

Being with Mekhi made me realize what I need in life and that is to be with him. Going around the world, missions just makes everything worthy and I bet it’s the only right decision I have ever made in my life “Are you okay?” He touched my thigh as if he could sense my uneasy ness. This prison was giving me the creeps

“I’m far away from okay, I don’t know what to expect” The thought is killing me, she is in this prison and I would like to think that maybe she was accused wrongly but I have seen how she has been. The way she changed clothes and personalities as if she was hiding from someone screamed danger and I knew I have to expect someone beyond messed up but what is it going to be between me and her plus family has not been a very good forte of mine.

“Expect shit until proven otherwise” I smiled liking that answer, yeah, if I expect something bad then I guess I won’t be let down. The buzzing of the door cut off our eye contact that was about to lead to one of those cute I love you moments that I used to hate however now I love them because he loves them and I have come to be quite comfortable and not feel uneasy even if its a date.

In private I can be romantic, in public fuck no.

I remained seated as a woman walked in, She is short probably five four or even shorter. I have never been one to know more about heights and shit though she looks like a….killer. Not a bad vibe because I am a killer too so no surprise there. She has short brown hair that covers her left eye with a tattoo right under her right eye. Her prison uniform was tied around her waist with a black fitting shirt that shows off her muscular tattooed hands. Okay first sight, I am not disappointed at all so I guess she passed the vibe box.

“If it isn’t the young Stone” So she recognizes me? her tone was just flat, not disappointed or anything just flat as she took a seat with her leg up. Vibe two…check, we might connect and I feel it from the way she looks and handles herself “What are you doing here Maxen?” this time she sounded unpleased about my presence.

“Why the government name?,” I asked leaning back with a raised eyebrow “Want me to call you Louisa Jensen Wizard” I finished her real name and she didn’t look so pleased.

“Dash” I smiled, good thing she knows the name I like to go with.

“Lulu J” I called hers and it felt like an understanding of the names we should use. I came here under fake id’s and we might not know who is listening, this place sweeps away all your privacy.

“Weird you’re here” She mumbled with her hands over her chest that is as flat as they come “And weirder you look like a street gang star ready to murder anyone, not what I expected from a Stone. I see he fucked up so bad” Good thing we have no connection at all, I bet if I expected better I would have been hurt even if my expectations were low and I like the way I look, my man likes the way I look, nothing else matters at all.

“At least I’m sitting at this side of the table” She laughed while shaking her head.

“What we’re you expecting from the person behind bars, I just didn’t expect you to look like one of us with a father like Kennedy, I thought when you found out where I was you would be coming in here with stones on your shoulders and titles that can over flow the ocean ready to take the world by a storm killing and capturing people like us” Now I understood more of what she was saying.

“Guess an apple doesn’t fall far from the tree” I shrugged coz if Kennedy did one thing right was fuck me up more than anything and I have come to accept that.

“But you fell far from the tree”

“From his tree” I emphasized what I meant exactly, she sighed and leaned onto the table her eyes moving from me to Mekhi who hasn’t said a word. He has that tendency of keeping quiet and acting as if he is not around and in the end, he will have an entire theory of everything I missed about Louisa.

“Why are you here kid, Did Kennedy finally tell you to come to see me”

“Kennedy has never talked about you” I pointed to Mekhi using my thumb “And he killed him” Her eyes moved to Mekhi who didn’t shift at all his eyes on her showing no emotion “His name is Mekhi”

“Mekhi” She smiled before laughing so hard the entire room turned to us, I knew this place had to drive you insane “Give me a hug man” She was up and hugging Mekhi who didn’t get out of his seat and didn’t hug back

“No touching” A guard called from the side, Lulu stepped back with her hand raised a smile not disappearing as she flopped into her seat again.

“The best news I have heard in a very long time”

“With such happiness, it makes me question how you two got together and had me” How did it even happen, I’m curious to know.

“You’re the evidence of what went on so no explaining that” She held her hands under her head now both her legs back up on the chair “Are you going to get me out?”

“Why would I do that?” is she crazy, I don’t know her. Actually, I didn’t even think that far.

“You mean you didn’t come to get me out of here” I shook my head no.

“I don’t know you” she flopped her legs back down.

“How will you know me behind bars” Well… I leaned closer.

“I will know where to find you” Who knows what she will do if she is out.

“Are you scared I will abandon you” I scoffed, I wouldn’t care if she disappeared. We don’t have that much of a connection even if I would like to get to know her more, let’s just say I am intrigued.

“I think I passed a stage where I need a constant mother on my back”

“Good, cause I won’t be that kind of mother…” Visiting hours were over, the door buzzed as the officers started directing them back in “I need to spend more time with you, get me out” she pointed at the two of us before disappearing behind the doors.

“So?” I asked wanting to hear what he collected from all of that. I personally I don’t hate her, actually I liked her and I feel like we might get along very well.

“So?” I turned back to Mekhi, he laughed knowing full well what I was asking about “She seems like…how can I say this…to many, she will be a bad parent to you she will be the best”

“You think so?”

“I saw the smile you had when she walked in, I think you will like her”

“So do you like her?”

“If you like her then I like her, I just don’t know how I will be able to deal with another you” He smirked at the last part quickly getting out of the chair before my punch landed on his face.

“You bitch” he laughed running away from me ignoring the officer’s protests of no running “If I catch you, I swear you’re dead” to say everyone turned and looked at us would be an understatement. I silently walked to the check place and as the guy checked my things he looked like he was trying to memorize my name as he looked at the fake ID.

Mekhi was already done and he had his fist on his mouth trying to suppress his laugh. I motioned with my hand that I will cut off his neck only for the officer to catch me once again “I think you should just stay here” Mekhi suggested and the officer was hesitant on giving me my ID back.

“Have I committed any crime bitch let go” I growled at the officer who let go with a look of ‘i will catch you’ and I gave him a look that said ‘i will be waiting’ before getting out “We need to get her out of there, I am not coming back here again”

“Scared they will arrest you”

“I am a criminal, bringing myself to jail isn’t something I want”

“Okay, I will get on it” I wrapped my hand around his shoulder as we got out of there, the place gave me the creeps and I didn’t know what to expect when we get her out.

Extra 3

Mekhi’s POV

After that first visitation to Lulu Dash wasn’t allowed to see her again as she was sent into solitary for having a fight with an inmate. We don’t know if that was just made up because of the mess Dash said the last time or she was really into a fight

Anyway, Dash wanted to see her again because he is fascinated. I saw the way his eyes lit up when he saw her as if he has found someone he can connect with that was blood and when he suggested I take her out of prison I had to agree, she is the only family he has and getting to know her will be great for him plus I couldn’t deny my man over something that I can do.

Right now we are outside waiting for her to come out, her release papers have been put in and I know she has to be coming out any minute from now as I took care of everything “Why isn’t she out yet” Dash argued pacing around, their first talk wasn’t that much of something but I think it held Dash’s heart. He has been on me for days urging me to hurry and take her out, he even suggested a break-out, so impatient.

I pulled him by the waist bringing him into me “She will be out, you just need to calm down” I pecked his neck as he leaned on the car next to me

“What is going to happen once she gets out”

“Have you ever heard of bonding” I mocked with a smile and I expected a punch or something but instead he held my hand squeezing it with all his eyes on the doors “It will be fine” Just as my words have left my mouth the gates opened and out walked Lulu wearing blue faded jeans and a tank top with all her tattoos in the open?

Her smile when she saw us was bright making her way towards the car “I knew you could do it” she said “Can I get a smoke?” I pulled out mine and handed her the box, she picked out one as I held out a lighter helping her light it “Ahh, missed this freedom” She pushed her hair back taking a long drag of her cigarette. We were just letting her have her moment, it has been long, seven years in jail. “Is this your ride?” I nodded “The keys, we need to go somewhere”

I turned to Dash, he is way too quiet but he shrugged so I handed her my keys and with that, she got into the driver’s side with Dash in the passenger and I got in the back “I expected a breakout, how did you do it?”

“He is a hacker” Dash pointed towards me.

“Are you an item or something?” She said pointing at her neck as if indicating the tattoo on Dash’s neck.

“We work it out, where are you going?” It hurts that after all this time we got no title, like we are just something yet nothing as he has said no to ever being called my boyfriend.

“I need to kill someone” She is really going to create trouble for us. The smile that got onto Dash’s lips made me sigh knowing full well it will be time for battle, I actually prefer the silence we have heard in the last few months but getting someone who likes trouble like the air he breathes you never rest.

“Now you’re talking…who?”

“Ohh I see” Lulu mumbled turning to her son as she took a drag from her cigarette then threw it out “I was worried you will be a blob just like your dad but now, now I see we will get along pretty well”

“A blob, the man killed for a living fought for his country”

“Yeah, but I fight for myself. You piss me off I shoot you, it’s a tit for tat game” And they both laughed, Now I understood why Oz said what he said. I was getting into double trouble. It wasn’t long until she parked the car right outside of a middle-class house in a silent neighborhood “A gun” Dash handed her his gun and she jumped out of the car walking towards the house knocking.

The minute the door opened she shot the person right away with no questions asked before walking back “Damn, she is crazy” He should have said ‘they’ coz he is crazy too and probably would have done the same thing “We could have made a perfect family” Das said as soon as Lulu jumped back in the car.

“With who, your dad ha” She laughed sarcastically as she buckled her seat belt taking us somewhere else.

“But you slept with him, the joke is on you” Dash fired back and I fixed myself to see where this was going coz I feel like it will be interesting.

“I was young and probably in love with him but after getting in jail I found myself gay as fuck”

“You’re what?” Dash sounded shocked that he turned all the way.

“Those bitches have a way of touching you that you find yourself never craving dick ever again” Dash laughed obviously getting entertained by his mom and I kind of felt jealous… Well just a little.

“Wow, that was my story but flip it”

“He turned you?” She mumbled pointing at me with her mouth never once taking her eyes off the road.

“No he touched me” Dash corrected with a sigh “And man did I start craving dick” the smirk on my face could get an award for most proud boyfriend right now or whatever we are, he’s my man that’s for sure.

“Look who is in love” She pushed Dash’s head with a smile “Is that the reason why you had surgery”

“What do you mean?” She looked through the windshield as she parked the car right outside a church, a Catholic church to be specific.

“Your nose, it’s different” She said this time having her eyes on Dash.

“How do you know that?” Dash held his nose as if defensive, he fights a lot, and this one time he got his nose broken he had to get into surgery to fix it. It didn’t come out like before but it was just as perfect too and I have had no complaints with it.

She pulled out an old picture of Dash handing it to him, I leaned over to taken it in. He was probably eight or something and his usual frown was on his face, nothing much changed however you could see the difference with his nose and how mature his face is now comparing to before “Its different”

He took in the picture for a few seconds before turning to Lulu and I expected something sweet due to the look in his eyes instead he said “So you keep me close to your heart huh” Dash mocked now with a smug look, I could see a tiny shade of pink coat Lulu’s face. Did he just make his mother blush?

“I will fuckin shoot your head off” Lulu threatened just as she jumped out of the car “let’s go to church” She left us still looking at Dash’s picture. Dash might be good at hiding how he feels but I know he felt something when Lulu handed him that picture of himself.

I decided to not ask about his feelings, he will just threaten me. I don’think he is in the mood to be talking about them “Lets go” I said pushing the door open and he followed as we got into the church after pocketing the picture. Not so many people were inside, just like three scattered around all praying “I didn’t know she was catholic” I voiced out

“I don’t think she is” Our eyes searched and she was nowhere in sight “I bet she is killing someone right now”

“You sound like you know her”

“I know I would be killing anyone who put me in jail the moment I get out, if she is anything like me she is doing exactly that”

“Oh she is exactly like you”

“Thank you” He smiled as if that was a compliment, it wasn’t but good to know he likes that. We found a seat in the back our eyes on the cross, Dash had his hands over his chest looking calm and hot with his face set in a straight line, impassive.

“What do you think about marriage?” I threw the bomb out there. His head snapped towards me getting him out of whatever trace he had been in, I have had these thoughts for too long.

“Marriage?” I nodded “If you’re planning on proposing or any of that shit I am going to say no”

“Why?” I smiled for some reason worried about his answer yet happy, I know crazy coz I have been thinking about it. Getting him to be mine, why wouldn’t I want that when he has been the best thing I have ever had in my life.

“Who is getting trapped, that is not me man so don’t think of anything stupid” I laughed throwing my head back gaining attention from the few people inside who turned towards us.

“What if I want to trap you?” I pushed even if I had gotten an answer that I was already expecting. Good thing I was clever enough to not propose, the bitch would have said no then went on his Mary way, come back and kiss me like nothing happened. I know him and I know what he can or can’t do, if I want him to accept my proposal I gotta frustrate him enough, let him know what it will feel like to lose me “Or are you getting used to me cuffing you”

He passed his hand on his clenched jaw, I smirked knowing he was done with that shit and probably not over me cuffing him when we went to see Oz “I am actually still pissed at you because of that, you should have let me bash his head in” He argued, glaring at the front like he could see Oz “I really wanted to kill the fucker”

“Oz is gay, he could not fuck your mom and you knew it plus if I didn’t cuff you, how would you have found your twin”

“Ah fuck you man” I laughed.

“Oz wanted to fuck me” Lulu came out of nowhere with blood all over her clothes, good thing everyone was too far away to see it. She lightly pulled her jeans back up on her waist with a cigarette between her lips. Should she be doing that? I am no Catholic but I believe that shit would be taken as offensive “I bet he is old now”

“Yeah but his mom is like a barbie, if I wasn’t into dick I would really go for her” I punched Dash making him groan as he held his stomach “Stop being jealous, you saw her she looked amazing”

“Isn’t Olivia dead” We both turned to Lulu, who the fuck is Olivia.

“Who is Olivia?”

“Oz’s mom, who were you two talking about”

“Ruth” She laughed

“You mean the maid, she was the replacement” She waves her hand “Let’s go make another stop” my eyes widened, so Tenley and Oz were never brothers.

“Give me a second” I pulled out my phone dialing Oz’s number, not even knowing the urge that took over me to inform him of this but the moment he picked up I blurted out “She is not your mother” Silence answered me next “Hello” I called wondering if he was the one that picked up.

“Grizzly is dead” I lifted my eyes, Dash was already looking at me while Lulu had her eyes else were with her cigarette between her fingers.

“Grizzly is dead” I announced, we both turned our eyes towards Lulu who took another drag from her cigarette.

“I guess one enemy down”

“Isn’t he your brother”

“We stopped being brothers when he tried to kill you” Well Grizzly had been on Dash’s back but that was recently “Why do you think I let Kennedy take you” Now this sounded like a very big conversation that needed to happen between these two.

Author’s note

Now if you read ‘the revenge game’ you would remember this part.

Anyway If you didn’t and not willing to read it I am going to try and pick out there parts and put them here or explain more so you don’t get lost

✌️✌️

Love you guys

Extra 4

Dash’s POV

“He used to be hot and good in bed” Lulu described and I couldn’t help but scrunch my face in disgust, Kennedy good in bed and hot.

“That is hard to believe”

“He looked like you, guess he gave you the good gene” She explained resting her head on her elbow turning her head towards me fully.

“I would like to believe I took your gene” I replied not looking at her, ever since she left prison we have been killing all the bitches that contributed to her arrest and let’s say it was the best bonding time ever, she is nothing like I expected. Tough yet for some reason when we sit down and talk she seems soft, like she is warming up to me little by little.

Sometimes she is defensive when we start talking about deep shit… Talking to her has made me realise how fuckin hard it is to talk to me because that is how I get, I feel like I am giving up a part that will be used against me… I pity Mekhi. Like who would want to deal with me.

“Why do you hate him?” She asked putting out her cigarette while blowing out the last of her smoke “I thought he would have been the best dad”

“Well he was terrible and a controlling piece of shit”

“Then I regret having left you to him”

“Why did you?” I never thought of being sentimental but yet for some reason I feel kind of attached to her. We have not been into deep conversations like this one, we usually attack have a laugh and bond over something we both love.

Her eyes averted as she cleared her throat “He was the better parent between the two of us, i was in the mafia and since he was an office I thought he will do better plus he wanted you” She picked up her beer taking a big gulp “Not the shit I want to talk about” We laughed nervously.

“Guess we both don’t like getting sentimental” She nodded gulping down the drink “Just so you know, I don’t care nor judge whatever the fuck you did. It’s good you’re here now”

“That is the one good shit you have said to me in these past months”

“Well don’t get used to it” I warned

“I know better” I sighed leaning back calmly with a smile “Are we friends now?”

“What have we been all this time” I questioned with a raised eye brow “I don’t help just anyone” I don’t go into battle just for anyone, I do it for people I care about and I like her and not because she is the woman who birthed me but because I like her.

“Good to know I made it to the list of people you help” I smiled raising my bottle to her for a cheer, she clicked it with a smile “I have not seen Mekhi around lately”

“He is helping Oz with his shit” Sometimes I don’t understand why he is so bent on helping Oz like his life depended on it, the fucker would care less about us and now that Grizzly is dead I feel like all that shit is over.

“I have to leave” I snapped my eyes towards Lulu “I have shit to fix”

“Where to?”

“Toronto, couple of days and I will be back as soon as I can”

“No need to explain its cool, I don’t expect you to stay here because of me” I eased her worries, I am not going to be the clingy kind of son/ friend.

“I enjoyed our time”

“Me too” I breathed out hard as I stood up “If you need anything I will be here” She held my hand as she stood up resting the beer down.

“Do I get a hug?” I smiled wrapping my hands around her with a pat on the back, she is so fuckin short “I have never gotten a chance to apologize but I am sorry, for leaving you behind”

“Shit happens” I shrugged stepping back “See you around” She smiled as I walked out of her apartment that she got a month back. She needed a base where she could come back to after her missions and I happen to stay here longer than I should….no judgement to Mekhi but she has chaos and drama and fights, I love fighting.

I jumped into my car and drove back to my apartment that I share with Mekhi. After running out of Wealstone and away from his dad we have been staying together, it has been a full year of us together and I have to say shit is going great.

Who knew I could hold a relationship for that long, I thought by a week it will be over but surprisingly I have held it for a year.

Best year of my life

With Mekhi shit is fun, calming and exciting. I know I have been with Lulu more than with him lately but still at the end of the day getting back in bed with Mekhi is everything. Sleeping next to that fucker is a good feeling for some odd reason. Love changed the fuck out of me, like who knew I would do any of the shit I do now.

I got inside the apartment and found his desk empty, he is always there plotting shit “Mekhi?” I called then walked into the bedroom to find him nowhere. I dialed his number while I took off me shoes but it started ringing from the kitchen and on the floor. I picked it up my heart squeezing in my chest hopping that this wasn’t what I was thinking it was. I looked around the house and everything was untouched, no sign of struggle.

I didn’t want to even think about the fact that he was kidnapped. I walked over to his desk after checking his phone to find any clue and the last number he called was Oz. I dialed him immediately while taking a seat on Mekhi’s desk turning on his computers “Hello” Oz called after forever of not picking up.

“You took your time” I complained while searching through Mekhi’s computer “Mekhi has been helping you with something, what was it”

“Finding my real mom”

“Ahh…I see” I said thoughtfully, I didn’t really care about Oz so I didn’t try to get into all the things he had going on with Mekhi.

“Do you need anything else” he reminded me that he was still on line

“His ass got kidnapped” I voiced out my concern even if I wasn’t sure

“Are you sure?”

“If by that you mean proof no, but I am sure and- what the fuck” I gasped my eyes burning at what I am reading. I thought it was a file only to find they were messages.

“What?” Oz called again and I felt like I was going to burst into flames at the moment. The more I read the worse it got.

“Oh he is dead, I am going to kill him” I gritted out feeling like everything in me might just pop.

“If he is kidnapped then I think they will do the job” Just hearing that triggered me in some way.

“No one kills my man, I get to do the job and if I find him he is dead” I gritted out “If you see Paisley tell her she is dead” I gritted out with anger “She is fuckin flirting with my man, oh my god” my eyes widened when I read the message she sent “Listen-” I don’t even know why I was telling him this but I am beyond shocked at what I am reading “Listen to this,  ‘I can fuck you better than Dash, I just have to buy the right toys’ can you imagine this bitch” not only is she flirting she is putting me down.

No one fucks my man better than me

Who does she think she is, no one can fuck Mekhi better than me and that kind of got too far “What did he say?” I can hear a smile in his voice but I was already pissed with what Mekhi replied.

“We will see, can you imagine he said we will see” I gritted my teeth, anger was way too much. Not even once did I think any of this could happen, why would he be flirting with her. Yes he is someone that flirts around but i feel like this is crossing the line “He is dead”

“I think you should first figure out where he is then kill him”

“Tell Paisley to hide-” I gritted my teeth when he cut me off but I focused on figuring out where Mekhi is. I am not someone who knows shit about computers so that was a no, no. I printed out the messages just to have a copy in case he deletes any of this shit.

As it was still printing I dialed Lar’s number who picked up right away “I know you track my man’s steps, care to tell me where he is” I asked without missing a beat. He might think I don’t know but I do and I knew one day it might come in handy as Mekhi is the king of getting himself in danger yet I am the one who searches for trouble.

“Hurxley mansion” he sighed out, I turned off the phone while picking up my guns and driving straight to the Hurxley mansion. I should have known they had him, I don’t even know why he gets himself involved with these losers and since I am already pissed they were gonna taste my wrath, first for daring to touch him and second the person flirting with my man lives in this same house.

I coached my gun and started shooting at the guards who had increased in number than usual, maybe they expected to attack. I have been at this house and I know how to fuckin enter it, I started shooting like a mad man, I am a messy attacker. No plans needed just the mission to get done and that is to get my man back.

By the time I made it in the drive way bodies were behind me like flies as I loaded my guns once again “BRING MY MAN OUT” I yelled then resumed shooting the motherfuckers down once again. I was almost shot at twice but I survived both until no souls was alive.

I walked through the house after throwing my big empty guns and searched, it’s a big house and I spent my time trying to find my man while shooting anyone left behind and soon I made it into the basement to find the kid standing outside the cell where my man is in and Oz.

With the back of my gun I hit Tenley on the back of his head gaining the attention of the two prisoners “Hey babe” Mekhi called with his infamous smirk, he is so fuckin hot “Came to get me”

“You know it” I replied yanking the cell open as he easily shrugged out of the cuffs that were binding him to the ground like they were just there for show. That made me smile as I pulled him into a rough kiss, we both breathed hard my hands holding the back of his head trying to taste every inch of his mouth.

I pulled back taking in deep breathes, his eyes were sparking with a smile right before I punched him square on the jaw “Now tell me what this is” I held the papers up to him before he could start complaining about the punch or even retaliate.

“You found that” he replied while massaging his jaw, I pulled out my gun and pointed it at his head “Oh my god Dash, I have been cuffed down here for more than seven hours and….” I shot right next to his feet “Okay, okay. They are conversations of me and Paisley but it’s nothing serious-”

“Do you want to rephrase that” I gave him a chance “The ‘nothing serious’ care to rephrase that because she clear says she wants to buy the right tools and you flirt back. I swear to this gun Mekhi if you don’t give me a mother fuckin good reason to why you flirted back I am going to torture her in-front of you then kill you both”

“Babe I-” I shot at his feet once again “Dash you will fuckin shoot me” That was the point so to show him I shot again hoping one will hit him even if I was not aiming directing at his feet, I have no target but I would know where to hit in order to harm someone, I just didn’t want to do that “I’m sorry okay…oh fuck, You shot me” with that I stopped

“Where?” I kept my face passive even if I was trying to search his feet to see.

“No where, I just wanted you to stop” This bitch, before I could retaliate and shoot him this time he yanked me into a rough kiss while pushing me into a wall trapping my hands above my head “It was harmless flirting plus you read the texts, she’s funny and probably not serious”

“Funny? She wants to fuck you with dildos, how is that funny” i seethed

“Well you know she can’t plus I want the real thing”

“You want the toys too” i fired back

“Only with you” Mekhi smirked his voice calm and I felt the fire drifting out of my body, it doesn’t mean I am still mad it means that I might be reading into shit that isn’t serious. He flirts but he would never do anything like that, I might have some doubts but I hope he can’t “Plus toys make us both scream” I smiled at that as he pecked my lips lightly, his lips lingering and I hated the flattery in my stomach. Up to now I still hate these feelings, someone having you in there arms like this is scary and it scared me up to now “Now can we go home because I am fuckin tired and my guy right there has just had a measure heart break”

“Heart break” i scrunched my face, I wouldn’t want to be in his place “Ouch those hurt”

Extra 5

Dash’s POV

Okay I take it back, now I am starting to doubt Mekhi, like for real. It’s not a good feeling, and ever since we got together he has never done something like this before but he is getting out of hand.

First it was hours after I rescued him from the Hurxley when hours later Paisley and his brother were at my door steps searching for Oz to explain whatever shit had went down

We had been in our bedroom when a knock interrupted our snuggle time, it wasn’t even long that I decided to follow and found Tenley standing next to Mekhi’s desk with Mekhi still at the door telling someone to get out of his system, the memory still flesh in my mind.

“Who is into your system” I remember questioning when I heard Mekhi telling someone to get out of his system but then got interrupted by the sight of Tenley, I hated the kid. I know we are related but it didn’t mean that just because he is blood I will like him “Oh, the heartbreak kid is here” I teased and he rolled his eyes

“At least you will be heart broken real soon” Tenley said and I felt like the air in the room just got thicker. I was quick in grabbing my gun moving towards the door

“Who are you hiding?” I asked when Mekhi stood between me and the door “I hope it’s not that bitch” I yanked the door and indeed it was that bitch standing on the other side with a smirk that just infuriated me so much.

“Hey Dash” Paisley called, I wasn’t gonna stand for that so I pulled the trigger, I wasn’t gonna be messed with. However against my luck she managed to dodge it plus Mekhi was already slamming into me making me lose my target.

I fell on my stomach and I felt cuffs on my wrist right before he turned me around to face him. He was right on top of my dick and that was a very nice position “Oh I am turned on” I voiced out my horny mind.

“We can go fuck” He flirted back while leaning in and I head banged his head with mine as hard as I could, I felt the impact hard but I know he felt it harder “Seriously, why do I always forget you don’t give up” He argued while pulling me to my feet “You’re welcome, let me first go tame my beast”

“Don’t let that bitch inside our house….” I growled as I got pulled into our bedroom. I was seriously pissed as to why he was acting like this was a normal thing, it was getting to me. When we reached our bedroom he calmed me down and explained how this was nothing, I wanted to believe him so I did the best to let it go but now this was going too far.

Back to the present, First he wants us to help Tenley and Paisley kill their parents. I was on board, this was my moment yet for some reason he paired himself with Paisley and this was my last straw “Hell no, I am not allowing this” I objected

“Are you worried I will steal your man, I even got the tools” Paisley added salt in the wound and I felt like attacking her.

“Dash trust me” Mekhi held me, I gritted my teeth however I decided to sit back down. I was going to let it go, trust him like he said yet for obvious reasons this was too much, it was going way too far and my heart wasn’t liking this.

“If you weren’t flirting back” I voiced out, I didn’t care that I was going to show my vulnerable side right now but this was going way too far “I don’t know what you’re playing at but I don’t like this. It’s pissing me off, I am trying to communicate like you said I should and I am telling you now, I don’t like this” He is the one who tells me to communicate more.

No matter how different we are, we are somehow similar, when I even dare turn or flirt with someone ‘or like they foirt with me, I don’t flirt I punch’ he would flip and try to kill them and me. It was going out of hand because he is a jealous bitch so we decided communication was best ‘Well he decided’ and so far it has been working for us until now

Communication has brought us closer, I find it hard to open up but I started trusting him more than anything that I don’t mind opening up even if sometimes it’s hard.

I am too much I know that and sometimes I hate being vulnerable even with him but things like these….things about him hurt me the most and he should know that, I told him that “I will not be going at this mission, I am going to Louisa’s” I picked up my jacket and walked out.

I knew she wasn’t home but that was the only place I wanted to be. At least until I try to forget that this thing that has been my life is slipping away from my hands like I have known it will since the beginning.

I guess I kind of forgot that I can’t hold something like this, he will soon just want someone else….I just don’t understand. I thought we were good, I just don’t get it. I drove back to Louisa’ and I had to break in since she is not home. A bullet made me freeze in my tracks as soon as I climbed through the window “Jesus Christ Dash” Lulu voiced out with her hand over her mouth “Did I shoot you?”

“ I don’t think so“ I replied trying to feel my body and I indeed had no pain but there was a hole in the wall right between my legs “You almost took my balls” what if I was a little bit shorter, I would have no balls right now

“Why did you sneak in” She asked “I have so many people that want me dead and you sneak in like that”

“I thought you left for your trip in Toronto”

“I am leaving tomorrow morning” She rested the gun on the shelf. I nodded going to seat on the bed “Why are you here?”

“I just needed a free place to stay” I voiced out while pulling out a cigarette lighting it up, I am an occasional smoker, when stressed or when Mekhi lights one and I want a taste too ’I am getting addicted too so I guess I will be smoking everyday since now days it’s hard to go a day without it and if he keeps stressing me out like this I will be addicted.

“Why? Did- do you want me to leave?”

“No, it’s great you’re here” I sighed out while blowing the air out.

“Do you want to tell me what happened or are you not into talking about your feelings” I smiled knowing exactly what she meant, she most of the times didn’t want to talk about her feelings so she called it the ‘Lulu and Dash none deep conversations’ honestly we were both terrified of those, they just show your vulnerable side and that is an easy one to manipulate or play with.

“I think Mekhi is tired of me or something” I threw it out, She picked up a cigarette as she pulled out a chair sitting on it with the back on the front. I laughed, she looked like a teenager yet her face showed other wise.

“Why is that?”

“He is flirting with this girl, like he is a flirt and I beat his ass for it occasionally but this time….he is letting it go too far and he is not stopping, it’s just driving me nuts like for real”

“Should we kill her”

“I have tried but then what if he likes her and he hates me for killing her” That can be something too, he has stopped me from killing Oz on several occasion because for some reason he wanted to be friends with him.

“You want that girl to take him from you”

“It’s not just her, he is flirting back. That means it’s mutual, like he wants her too and….this is really scary” I took in a longer drag than usual feeling my hands tremble a bit “Did I fuck up somewhere and I didn’t know or is he tired and wants someone he has a lot in common with. Like she knows computers, I am shit there, I am aggressive yet she seems…I don’t really know her but she seems like his type and they started out like we did, by fighting”

“What are you going to do?”

“What should I do? Wait for him to like take off his tattoo and then that is that….or do I-” All I knew is that I needed to get smashed like really smashed, she looked at me like she didn’t know what to tell me.

“Add me a cigarette, this is making me anxious” I smiled adding her another as I took out another for myself.

“Guess you have no advise to give me” I mocked

“Love? Not my forte friend. I have failed in that department more than I would like to admit, your dad left me because I was hard to deal with and a murderer plus he was a dick”

“What about the ladies?”

“I had one” She admitted her eyes casting down to cover up the sadness I heard in her voice “She left”

“Why?”

“Because I couldn’t open up and I lied about so many things, got her in trouble. She lost so much because of me, no one can stay after all of that” She sounded sad while rubbing her forehead “I think that is enough opening up for today, we should sleep” She broke the intense silence that had coated the air by getting up, she opens up so little and I feel like I will get to know the whole of her when I am eighty “Good night friend”

“Good night Lulu” She gave me a peck that was as quick as the wind before strutting out of the room leaving me with one thought of hoping for my story to not end with such heartbreak.

Mekhi is my life

Extra 6

Dash’s POV

For an entire night, I lay in Louisa’s guest room tossing and turning with an uncomfortable feeling inside of me. It has been so long since I felt like this since we even fought….is this even a fight. I don’t know, I just know this is the first time I have slept away from him when it is not business.

Even when we fight we sleep in the same bed and we end up in each other’s arms in the morning. I use fists he uses touch to end the fight, a perfect combination…oh so I thought, now I feel like I might have been maybe too aggressive or he just got tired or fell out of love for some reason “Hi” I raised my hands off my face and saw Mekhi leaning on the door with his hands deep in his pockets, I didn’t even hear him come in “I’m sorry”

I sat up while lifting my knee up to lean on it giving him my attention. I was relieved he is here, I might need the details on how the mission went yet a part of me just wants us to talk about what went wrong with us if we can still fix whatever is going on “I don’t need fuckin apologies, can you tell me what the fuck is going on” I snapped, I have been frustrated all night and I can’t help but be mean even when I try not to be.

“You’re the best thing that has ever happened to me” All my anger disappeared but it was replaced with a frown  “Like the best and if there was anything stronger than that….that is what you are”

“What the fu-”

“Shut up” He snapped, I clenched my teeth but didn’t say anything more “You’re the best person I have ever met and I know if I tried to search this earth for someone like you, someone that makes me feel the way you make me feel-”

“Mekhi-”

“Disrupt me again and I swear I will shove my fist down your throat” He snapped making me scoff.

“I take your dick, you think I can’t handle a simple-”

“Are you sure?” He asked raising his hand “I feel like this is bigger than what is down there and if I clench it, it might be bigger than your throat”

“Are you threatening me bitch” I seethed my eyebrows etched together.

“I am stating facts but I would like to see you try, it would turn me on” I shook my head fighting a smile knowing full well that will be damn impossible. He suddenly continued his voice gravely low “You turn me on, everything you do turns me on. Your angry behavior turns me on, when you laugh or smile you just seem like a different person from the person I have been with and it feels like I am learning you all over again. Your frown just makes me want to bite you, when furious you give me something to tame. You’re hot either way” I have never felt my face heat up but I think it was, the fuck is he talking about.

I didn’t know what to do with myself, I hate when he gets sweet. It’s super awkward for me and all I want to do is punch him yet he is far away and I know it will be awkward getting up and trying to punch him when in a natural sense I want to grab him by the hair, yank his head back then crash my lips on his and only let go when he is on the verge of passing out.

All of that was swimming in my head, what I will do if I get up and get my hands on him yet the thing that left my mouth was “Is that what you tell Paisley” I face palmed ‘Really Dash’ you’re so bad at taking compliments you’re trying to start a fight instead of….ugh, this is why he is gonna damp you one day.

“Really?”

“Well you flirt, who knows what else you have done with her” Oh my God shut up. I wanted to stop and maybe let us go back to the awkward compliment situation he had created yet this is what I say instead

“You think I can cheat on you?”

“You flirt-”

“And you almost kill them” He cut me off with a strained voice I once again glanced at him. His lovely face was long gone now looking at me with an expression I don’t like. ‘How did I ruin that sweet moment?’ “I know if I sleep with anyone you will kill them and who knows, maybe you can kill me too”

“You make it sound as if you’re scared of the consequences rather than the action” I pointed out, he can’t be fuckin serious.

“That’s not what I meant”

“Then what did you mean exactly” I seethed “That if no one was in trouble you would fuck anyone” I have never thought in my life that he would even want to sleep with anyone. Guess I am naive to think like that, to think we are just perfect as we are even if the world thinks otherwise.

“And who would I want to fuck” he muttered his eyes searching mine “Dash do you think I would go to these heights to get you just so I can go fuck someone else. I have lived my life without you and I know how much that fuckin sucks to waste what we have now over one single meaningless fuck when a single fuck with you means the world” I averted my eyes wiping away the lone tear that had escaped my eye.

“Then why would you go to such heights to flirt with someone else”

“Because I remember how life feels like without you” I glanced back at him yet he averted his eyes “Yet since I am always available you tend to forget how much life would suck for you if I wasn’t here” he finished finally turning to me and this time I glanced down playing with my fingers “That’s why I was flirting back”

“To remind me” I didn’t even have to look at him to know that that is why he was flirting “So you wanted me to feel like shit” I shook my head in disbelief “Am I that fuckin hard to communicate with”

“No-”

“Cause I thought I was trying, I listen, I take you to dates. I try to be romantic, think of us as US and not….have I been doing everything wrong?” I questioned even if I didn’t wait for a reply before continuing “Coz for you to say I don’t know how it would feel like to lose you then it shows you have no fuckin idea how my life depends on you”

“Dash-”

“Do you have any idea how much I fuckin love you “ I sounded so vulnerable and I fuckin hated it “And I try so fuckin hard to not disappoint, to not feel like a burden that you have to string along. I try…I fuckin try even if I contribute one percent, I still keep on trying to meet you halfway so-”

“First of all you don’t contribute one percent” he rushed and sat to my side holding my face even if I tried to fight off his touch “You are contributing everything I can ever ask for. I see every single effort you put in. I see how hard you try to communicate, how you try to be romantic even when you hate it, the dates Dash you are doing everything. You show me how important I am to you, the stupid simple shy texts you send in the morning while in the bathroom just so you avoid greeting me face to face after I say something sweet and you get shy-” my face turned red and I glanced away from him yet he held my face turning me back.

What can I say, sometimes he just gets sweet in the morning and I am not mentally prepared so I run after punching him of course.

“You have surpassed meeting me halfway” he affirmed “And you have done everything by getting comfortable with me and not changing a single bit of you and that…THAT Dash is the best thing in the world. You don’t try to be someone else yet put yourself into this one hundred percent” I smiled while shaking my head lost of words “Sometimes your head gets bigger but hey that’s you” I scoffed turning my head so that he didn’t touch me.

His hands moved to my thighs “All I am saying is, I can never replace nor want to replace you” My head snapped back to him to find his eyes showing pure love, the look that used to freak me out yet it’s the most comforting thing in the world because at that moment I feel like I am where I need to be. Somewhere I deserve to be, somewhere I am loved and seen and cared for.

“Marry me” The words knocked the air out of my lungs taking me out of those sweet eyes of his.

“What?” I squeaked out my voice high pitched yet instead of replying to my question he pulled out a black box opened it and on the inside was a ring. A big ring with a silver stone that contained carvings of a punch, I have to admit that looked cool but what the fuck? My eyes snapped back to his eyes.

“I want to be your husband and for you to be mine” My eyes moved to him “I want what we have to be here for the rest of our lives. I want to be trapped with you Maxen-” Using my government name shows how fuckin serious he is and I was not ready

“Oh, shit” I gasped getting off the bed. What is he talking about? “Micheal that-that is some serious shit you need to think about it” I rambled breathlessly, did he even think it through. Does he know what he is getting himself into, am I even ready to be getting myself into something like this.

“We have been together for a year, we have known each other for two I think I have thought about it enough” he inched closer yet I felt like he shouldn’t be any closer. My eyes widened when he went on one knee and asked again, the same question I dreaded to hear “Will you Marry me Maxen?”

“Oh shit, shit shit shit. You’re putting me in a tight spot” I argued pacing around while rubbing my eyes trying to remove this moment when I heard him laugh.

“I know”

“Then why are you putting me on a spot”

“To torture you” He replied with a smirk while leaning on his knee his eyes towards me.

“What do you mean?”

“Because I know you won’t say no” He is right but how the fuck does he know that. I have expressed how I feel about marriage so he should know my answer.

“Why wouldn’t I?”

“Then say it” He challenged

“Say what?”

“No, say no”

“Shouldn’t you be encouraging me to say yes” What is he playing at I am hating that glint of mischief in his eyes, it makes me feel anxious.

“Do you want to say yes”

“No, I mean-”

“Which is which Dash, yes or no?” I was panicking for real. He wants me to say yes, he knows I will say yes yet he is bound on encouraging me to say no. He is making me feel like I have a choice yet I feel like I don’t….ugh what is he doing?

“I don’t know” I voiced out

“Well, I will give you time to think about it” He got up came close, and pecked my forehead “Should we go home now, I have some business that I need to attend to and-”

“Wait, huh?”

“What?” he questioned with an innocent face.

“You’re not going to convince me to marry you”

“Nope,” Why is he acting like it’s no big deal. Marriage is a big deal and he should understand that I am scared yet he is acting as if it’s nothing and he is not even hurt that I have no answer, I am hurt that he doesn’t look bothered. He sounded like he expected a yes from me yet he isn’t bothered by a no or an I don’t know

“The fuck is your problem” I pushed him back with force making him stumble “I am allowed to be confused”

“You are babe, that’s why I am allowing you time to think”

“So you’re not angry that I said I don’t know” I tested the waters, is he angry or not.

“Nope” He smiled widely, took my hand, and pecked it lovingly “We need to go, Oz is about to make us rich” Is he for real, does this look like the time for me to want to hear what that bitch is doing of not “Let us go, babe, this is a big thing and if it goes through we might be the next biggest drug lords of all time”

I DON’T CARE, you just proposed. I gritted my teeth keeping my thoughts to myself as he started leading me towards the door. We left Lulu’s house, she had left so early to go to Toronto for whatever reason she had…for the moment I really don’t care.

Mekhi opened the door to his car for me and he was about to get to the driver’s side but I yanked him back and crashed our lips together. He was quick to catch up and kissed me back just as hard, I poured everything in the kiss, I wanted him. I want to be trapped with him, maybe this tattoo is not enough and we can get another reassurance that he is mine and mine alone.

That thought alone made me rethink my decision.

I pulled back from the kiss and we were both left breathless, I silently held my hand up as I averted my eyes from him feeling my face heat up and I know he was smirking his dangerously hot smirks. I heard a light chuckle as the ring slid onto my finger with ease “It’s so easy to play with your mind” he whispered dangerously against my ear making me shiver, I hate him.

I punched him in the guts making him grunt but he soon was laughing his ass off and I felt like my face will fall off from the heat that was consuming me “You’re such a big ole baby” My quick reflexes made me punch directly at his face yet he had ducked and my fist collided with his car “Oh, oh” He whispered with a laugh, I glared at him gritting my teeth yet he just smirked and ran back inside the house.

“You’re a dead man Driscoll” I ran inside and slammed the door behind me, I found him standing next to the couch with his hands up in surrender.

“I had to duck, that ring would have broken my jaw”

“Well since you gave it to me, it should indeed break your jaw” I gritted out

“How about we make a deal” He cut me off when I started making my way towards him “We fuck…then- then that’s it” I growled and chased him but he had fast legs and was escaping my clutches every second “Babe…baby” I stopped and he found it extremely funny as he threw his head back.

“That’s not funny, I hate that name” I grumbled

“But it’s funny to me” I jumped him and we fell back on the floor with me on top of him, he was quick to hold both my hands and pulled me down attaching our lips while clutching both my hands with his armpits and held my waist by his legs “For real all of that has made me so fuckin horny, how about we fuck then you get to punch me afterward…deal” he whispered and without letting me reply he wrapped his hands around me and kissed me as everything depended on it “You drive me, crazy baby”

I punched his guts again making him grunt finally letting go of me “First you drive me crazy, second I am not baby, and third-” I held him by the neck “The deal is on” I attacked his lips in a full kiss not wasting any time. I was already got and needed him so bad, our lips moved roughly and desperately against each other when I felt his hand wrap around my neck.

I groaned yanking his legs apart and started grinding against each other as he applied pressure on my neck. I yanked his hair back roughly getting access to his neck “Oh you drive me crazy you fuckin idiot” He groaned out, and I snapped my head up to look in his eyes.

“You want a fuckin punch right now” he tightened his hold on my neck before flipping us around, he yanked my legs apart and got between them and started moving to rub us through our trousers “Oh fuck” he held my leg and pushed it up over his shoulder, And continued rubbing my sweatpants had a wet spot from my leaking member “Jesus Christ just take off our pants I fuckin need skin”

“So demanding” he smiled and yanked my sweat pants off revealing my hard leaking member “Can I tell you a secret” He suddenly whispered in my ear as he took a hold of my dick “You look so hot plus…Lube is in the car” He slammed into me and I swear I passed out for a couple of seconds as my eyes rolled in the back.

“AAAAAaaah” I yelled gasping for my breath when I regained consciousness, it has been so long since we fucked without lube that I forgot how bad that feels “Oh shit…shit fuck” I was sweating volumes

“Ah, don’t be a pussy. We used to do this all the time” I punched him square in the jaw before falling back gasping for air, I know we used to do it but fuck.

“You bitch, you fuckin bitch” I growled yet he only laughed taking hold of my hips “You brought the rule yet you’re breaking it”

“Who is going to go back in the car to get lube” he scoffed as if the idea is stupid.

“I can’t believe I am marrying your stupid ass” I groaned yet he just smirked getting lower to my face.

“Thank this stupid ass, it let you rest”

“Don’t expect such honors on my part” I will enter him roughly and move just as such without rest. He fuckin started it

“Oh I know babe, revenge is your life”

“Good you know, now fuckin kiss me” He leaned down and bit my lower lip before letting it go with a dislodging sound then kissed me tenderly, a kiss that let every motion standstill. One that gets you heavy yet light, out of breath yet full of life. He switches up like a chameleon, rough one second yet soft the other.

God I love him “I hate you”

“I hope on our wedding day you say the other one”

“Just fuck me”

Author’s note

Kinda hard to not change characters when they fall in love. We can all be honest, love changes people but it is always fun when you don’t bury what and who you are just to please the other.

Change but if it means losing yourself then don’t.

Love you guys

✌️

Extra 7

Dash’s POV

Noise…loud chaos got me out of my slumber as I sat up on the bed. Mekhi sitting up too. I was still sleepy and it took a few seconds to be able to open my eyes and when I did I wished I didn’t.

Men in pitch black were holding guns at our heads, my eyes snapped to the clock and it was just 10 pm. Not even two hours since we went to bed “You guys couldn’t have waited until morning” Mekhi grumbled next to me also sounding sleepy.

“Off the bed now!” The guys yelled ordering us around, I hate being ordered around, and if they knew that they wouldn’t be doing this kind of shit “On the ground!” The same guy yelled once again.

“Where were we going to go, heaven?” I commented already sleepy but we still know his words. We understood ‘get off the bed’ he didn’t have to add ‘on the ground’ like we might have just floated away.

“I don’t think this is the time for you to be making snarky comments” Mekhi suggested but not even he was getting off the bed.

“Well I am sleepy and these idiots are ruining my sleep” I grumbled but still made move to get off the bed. I am sleepy and willing to piss them off but I also know when I am out numbered. Chances we’re not on my side yet the minute I got on my feet the floor the guys coward away like I was about to attack “Can’t even stand your ground with a gun at my head, pathetic cowards”

“Babe will you shut up” Mekhi retorted standing on the other side of the bed looking at me.

“On the ground!” The guy yelled again, I gave him a look that showed what will happen as soon as I managed to get out of this predicament.

“Don’t yell!” I yelled back

“Will you stop yelling too” Mekhi scolded and he only managed to piss me off. I was about to attack when we got ambushed and then got yanked onto the ground. I struggled as hard as I could but then felt myself getting sleepy as something pierced my neck.

“What the fuck is that…what-” My voice trailed off when my eyes got so heavy I could hardly keep them open no matter how much I fought it darkness finally took over my eyes.

A gasp escaped my mouth getting woken up by a force. My eyes shut close just as quickly as they opened after being attacked by white lights pointed directly at my eyes, I tried moving my hands as I still felt the stinging light even behind my eyelids but I could not move. I squinted my eyes open and found my hands tied on either side of my body on a wooden round board. It looked like a target table. I tried glancing around and found Mekhi in the same predicament as mine just on my right.

“Mekhi” I called my voice coming out coarse and dry “Mekhi” His head snapped up as he groaned opening his eyes and squinting them at the bright lights in his eyes.

“What the fuck ugh”

“You okay” I called as I clenched and unclenched my fists “Can you get us out”

“I can’t feel my ring”

“We are tied up, what do you need a ring for”

“For unlocking the cuffs Dash, for unlocking the cuffs” His voice was sarcastic as if I had asked the most outrageous question ever. Well my mind is not in the right place right now so I am bound to ask stupid questions but if I am being honest he is the pro in unlocking cuffs and I don’t want to think about breaking my thumbs right now.

“Well can’t you find another way?”

“If you shut up and let me think I might”

“What pissed your pants?” I groaned leaning back on the wood that I had been tied on as if I was a piece of meat ready to be devoured. I hate this, losing control..maybe in sex I no longer mind when Mekhi takes control because it’s fun and exciting.

“Dash I have just been kidnapped a day before my wedding, how do you think I feel” And that is when I remember that our wedding is indeed tomorrow. After eight months of being engaged, I have been so anxious about it and I am praying for tomorrow to come late.

A lot of things have taken. Us having our mafia group with three other people has honestly been amazing and in these past eight months, things have been different.

We got enough money and finally managed to get out of Blake’s wing and become independent with Tenley, Oz, and Paisley. We are called ‘The fives’ and probably the most wanted people in most states as we took the underground by the neck.

With those four being born into mafia families it was easy for them to catch up on the business and I hate to admit it but Mekhi is a great leader and mastermind in everything. He knew the market and how to get almost everyone on his side, reasons why Blake hates us to the core yet still does business with us because we are the top on the chain and he needs us. It feels good for the tables to change.

In the underground we became the most feared…well I am the most feared. I am usually called ’ Zero’ I don’t hate it. It gives me power and it lets people know that I leave no survivors behind, they know to fear me and that makes me wonder who in their right mind thought of kidnapping us and how they found out how to get into our bedroom.

It has to be an inside job, it is hard…almost impossible to get into our home which brings us back to the other people we share the house with… but I will get to that after I find a way to get out of here “Dash” I turned to Mekhi once again “What if we die tonight?-”

“We are going to get out” I cut off his blabbering “And we are going to find out who did this, has to be someone from the inside” who else would know where our bedroom is, how to not only get past our men but security too without an alarm going off.

“I am not saying we won’t I just need to know what were your wedding vows to me” Oh “What were you going to say?” Why is he asking about them now?

“Vows? I have zero of those” I replied nonchalantly with a shrug.

“You gotta be shitting me, you have no vows. So what are you going to say, look at me the entire ceremony and say nothing” Did I have vows? No because I am freaked out about the entire thing plus he knows how I feel about him. Why do I need to declare it in front of thousands of people, everyone will see my vulnerable side. I told him we should do something small but he denied that and actually threw me out of the entire process and told me to just be there, so that is what I will do.

“I will be present” He opened his mouth to say something when someone came out of the dark showing their presence in the light.

“Well, well, well” it was a woman, a tall one, she was covering up from head to toe leaving just her eyes though we couldn’t see them with all the lights pointed at our faces “If it isn’t Zero and Mekhi”

“I prefer Dash” I cut her off, her voice sounded similar and I probably shouldn’t ignore that but I did…for now.

“Demanding like I have been told” She clicked her tongue moving closer to me and started trailing her finger onto my jaw. I clenched it but kept my eye on her to show no fear.

“Don’t touch my man” Mekhi growled

“The one who has no vows for you” She was quick with her reply that it pissed me off, the fact that she has been listening to our conversation.

“That is none of your business and like my man said get your dirty hands off my face” I was deadly serious, as soon as I get out of this predicament she is dead. I couldn’t see her face but her finger trailed off me and then she made her way towards Mekhi as she pulled out a knife “Don’t you dare touch him” I warned already fighting the cuffs.

“If you tell me what I want, I won’t” She rested the knife over his neck. Mekhi didn’t flinch “I just need to know where the twins and Oz are”

“When you kidnapped us didn’t you see them” I snapped, we live in the same damn house how could she miss them.

“I don’t think I did”

“Go check again!” I gritted out

“So you’re willing to give out your friends just like that” I looked at her as if she had lost a brain cell. Does she think I will ever…EVER in my life admit such a thing out loud, they are friends but to hell am I saying that out loud.

“Friends? Go make more research, I consider them unplanned acquaintances that have become of importance to our purpose but that is it and you should uncover your face so I know what face I will be ending next, and so you know the first reason why my weapon will be going through your skin will be for putting that damn knife on my man”

“Dash” Mekhi called “She has a knife on my neck, does threatening to kill her sound like a great negotiating deal to you”

“Now someone with a brain” I huffed slamming my back into the board “Too bad you have to die” The lights went off just as Mekhi’s screams filled my ears

“Mekhi!” I yelled in fear, the darkness strung on for so long and I hated the silence that consumed the place “Mekhi” I called lowly a part of me scared of no reply. when the lights suddenly flicked back on, this time giving light to the entire room and I found it filled with almost every member of our mafia group. My eyes dashed to where Mekhi was and he was still tied up, the black lady was nowhere to be found “Mekhi? Are you okay?” I ignored the fact that we were surrounded by familiar faces and focused on him.

He looked at me, no trace of blood on him and I wondered where that bloodied scream came from, he seemed fine as he nodded taking in the room. My eyes moved back to the crowd to find Oz, Tenley, and Paisley in a black outfits. I was already ticked off when letters in big letters caught my attention “WELCOME TO YOUR BACHELOR PARTY”

“How are you guys feeling?” Oz questioned, right now I was in a mood called murder.

“What the fuck?” I snapped, they scared the crap out of me, my eyes found Paisley who waved with a wide smirk “I am going to fuckin kill you”

“Calm down Dash” Mekhi sounded so calm “You mean to tell me you didn’t realize this was a prank when she walked in”

“Well no, did I miss the invitation where I was supposed to understand that? I fuckin thought we were kidnapped and betrayed”

“Wait a minute” Mekhi pursed his lips “You mean to tell me you were provoking her yet you didn’t know that this was a joke….what if she cut me?!”

“Well she did”

“Guys, not the time to be arguing” Oz tried to calm us down.

“I am going to kill you all” I threatened, I was burning with rage. I hate it when people play stupid games, Mekhi is the master of this but this stupid prank is just annoying, pretending they cut him are they kidding me.

Why am I stuck with people like these?

With all the enemies on our backs they think this is a good idea “That is why we are gonna have fun with the two of you before we let you go,” Oz said stepping up with two bottles of whiskey in hand “Celebrate the night before you tie the knot” He moved to me and tilted my head and forced me to gulp down a big amount of liquor. Then moved towards Mekhi and forced down the same amount “NOW WHO IS FIRST!” He yelled and my eyes widened when everyone coached their guns and aimed at us.

Before I could open my mouth Tenley threw two knives that landed right next to my head and the other next to Mekhi’s head “Are you trying to kill us?” Mekhi questioned eyeing the knife.

“Not you sorry, they were both meant for him” Tenley pointed to me, I knew that kid hated me but trying to murder me right now after everything we have been through is so low “So we are unplanned acquaintances” well if I have learned one thing about Tenley is that he can hold a grudge.

I am never gonna live that down.

“We uncuff him but we leave him up” Paisley said pointing at Mekhi and soon he was taken down.

“Babe, you can’t leave me up here” I tried to sweet-talk him so he will uncuff me so I can murder all these assholes.

“Maybe you should think of your vows while you’re up there” he shamelessly kissed my lips, I kissed back because why not but it was broken quicker than I would have liked. He gave my cheek a pat before turning away and joining the club of people who have just kidnapped us because of a stupid bachelor party.

“I officially hate you all” I announced and as if they all had some coaching they replied at the same time.

“We hate you more” Well the rest, I wasn’t expecting anything less as I have been an asshole to them but Mekhi too, I can’t believe he is betraying me because of these idiots… They are all…well Tenley is an annoying kid that needs daddy all the time, Oz…well he is an annoying fucker that is only great when on missions. Great partner, then Paisley…. Jesus I hate the woman and worst part is that she is damn good at almost everything. What I hate most is she works great with Mekhi, great chemistry.

I might be Mekhi’s partner but I can agree we have zero chemistry, fighting we try…relationship-wise? I really don’t know how we have been making it work.

Yet there is Paisley, if she wasn’t into Mekhi’s sister I would be worried. I think that the only thing that gets her to shut up is Hanna, that is where I get to see her humble. She is smitten over my man’s sister and it is always fun to watch, she starts stuttering and becomes a complete mess… “Untie me” I ordered the person close to me, I have not seen him around but I bet he knows who I am and would not dare disobey me.

“Mekhi said-”

“Untie-”

“Stop threatening the guy” The kid interrupted, the guy was already shaking and I knew he was going to untie me with just one order “Tray you can leave” Tenley dismissed, he held just as much power as I held.

“Untie me then”

“At least ask nicely you asshole” See why I hate this kid “You have no right demanding things when you just gave us out like that, what if she was the enemy”

“Isn’t she” I questioned in a cocky manner even if I knew Paisley was indeed not the enemy. He groaned turning away “Tenley” I called making him turn back, he was the weakest that I could manipulate “You know we are related right”

“Mmhm” he hummed with a tone that told me he didn’t believe my shit.

“If you untie me I will be good to you, we can bond like…” what are we? Her father is my mom’s brother. What does that make us? It really didn’t matter I just wanted her to untie me because my hands were aching. I can’t believe Mekhi left me now I have to plead with this kid.

“Intriguing” he nodded taking a sip of his beer “By that you mean?” his eyes were seeing right through my crap but still I tried.

“I stop being an asshole” That is the only thing I can offer

“No, I want a rematch and you let me win in front of everyone”

“That is a bottom move” And there goes my chance of being untied. Fuck, I groaned leaning back feeling my numb hands as I sighed.

This was my life, they were my new family but I hated them all…Mekhi included.

Author’s note

Wedding chapter will be coming in a few days and it might probably be the last one. So I guess…Enjoy

Extra 8

Mekhi’s POV

I looked in the mirror and I still can’t believe how much I am freaking out. It’s my wedding day yet I can’t help but feel like my heart will fall out of my chest “Pull yourself together” I tried calming myself down but fuck I just can’t.

This feels like the most important moment of my life, marrying Dash has been something I have wanted to do ever since we got together, I just want to trap his ass as an assurance that he is mine. Up till now I just have doubts that he is mine and mine alone, that I am the only person he shows everything to and even if I am and I have no doubts about it I just….I still can’t help myself but have doubts.

Or is it because I don’t know what will happen once I go out there. What will he do? How will he react to everything and everyone I invited? It will be overwhelming and he might end up being closed off on our most important day, that is one fear.

I don’t want him with walls, I need him to be open even if we are going to be in front of people he would never want to show vulnerability to but still… Is it too much to ask

I laughed at myself, of course, he won’t show affection. He is going to be the Dash that everyone knows and fears, he won’t be my Dash in front of all these people plus will he like the decorations I chose…fuck I am losing my mind and I need a drink “What is up with you?” Hanna called after entering the bathroom without knocking, my glare through the mirror couldn’t be missed yet she completely ignored it “Are you sweating?” She pointed with a laugh. I glanced at myself and indeed I am coated in a layer of sweat, am I this worried?

Leave it to Dash to make me not only worried but mortified about waiting for what I don’t know will happen

“Fuck” I groaned unbuttoning my shirt, good thing I had another spare “Jesus Christ I need a drink” I stormed out of there, and as soon as I reached my bottle of whiskey I poured some for myself and gulped it down in one go leaving a stinging feeling down my throat that didn’t calm a single nerve in my body.

“You need to pull yourself together” Hanna pulled at my hand and took away my second drink, the first one didn’t do anything. I can still feel my heart in my throat “If dad sees you like this he will laugh” That was the least of my worries but I know what Blake would do, he likes to see me squirm “Why are you even like this, you got the man. What is your worry?” she questioned while picking up another fresh shirt helping me into it “And don’t sweat all over this one, we don’t need you looking like a homeless man”

“It doesn’t matter how I look, Dash will love it” I know he will but will he at least show it? Fuck I need another drink.

“Confident I see. Now, why are you worried? tuck your shirt in. I am not willing to touch your junk” I stepped away from her as I helped myself tuck the shirt in and zipped up my trousers then put in a belt while trying to avoid her question “Don’t stall, answer the question?” I sighed as I tried to reach out for my next drink but she yanked it out of reach while giving me the eye.

“The bitch has no vows” I finally confessed while picking up the bottle and taking a big gulp. That is my highest worry if I am being honest. Is he going to just look at me and say nothing, I am actually starting to back out from saying mine. I don’t want to look like I am the only one interested and for him to look like he was being forced into this. Hanna started laughing like this is funny “You always enjoy my pain but if he doesn’t say anything I will actually cry myself to sleep on our honeymoon”

Or fuck him then cry then fuck him then….all I know is that I will be sad if he doesn’t say shit

“The man is so good at killing rather than anything romantic and he has made you cry more than once. I know you can go through this one and forgive him again” She said while finishing up the knot on my tie after taking away my bottle that I needed

“Forgive him? Yes… but I don’t need a Dash wall today. It will crash me” I know no matter how much it will hurt I will be over it in like the next few seconds. I will understand if he didn’t want to open up in public, it took him time to be that open with me so I guess I can move but it will still hurt for the rest of my life.

“You’re the only one who knows him and you are the only one who knows why you’re taking him. I know you can skip over some romantic words and turn your eyes to the reason why you are marrying him and what future you have with him” She smiled at me and I couldn’t help but give one back “As long as you feel his love, words are nothing”

There is a reason why I am marrying Dash and it isn’t about the words he will say. I have heard him say romantic things but still, his little actions are always better. The consideration, how he is open to cuddles more than before, how he thinks of date nights with red roses even if he hates them plus his eyes speak volumes that no words can ever explain. Hanna is right, little words are nothing, It’s not about anyone else, it’s just what future we hold. I know why I am choosing him, that should be enough…it will hurt still but I guess I can just shrug it off “Plus like you say, you like it when he’s an asshole. I know you will love him when he doesn’t say a thing and just puts a ring on your finger”

“Actually that will be cute” I found myself smirking at that, the image popping in my head looking not so terrible

“Dash cute-” the scoff she gave as if it was out of this world “Let me hope we are still talking about the same Dash coz he ain’t cute at all, handsome maybe but definitely not cute”

“What do you mean ‘handsome maybe’” is she blind?

“If he didn’t look like he is about to murder you every second then he might actually be considered hot however that face can never be considered cute in a million years”

“Well you don’t see him through my eyes, he is really cute. He’s my baby” They don’t know him and if I didn’t know him as I do I would think the same but too bad I have always seen him the way I see him, hot sexy, and cute even if he would kill me if he heard me say it.

“Hey, time is now” Oz entered already dressed in his blue suit that matches mine. The wedding is supposed to be a blue and black wedding, I am wearing blue and Dash is going to wear black, I wanted it to be to my standards yet still on Dash’s standards of not being too bright. I just hope he likes it, I don’t even know how he will feel when he sees the settings. Planning this wedding has given me a pulse attack and when it’s done I need a honeymoon that will cleanse all of my exhaustion.

“How is Dash?” I questioned, Tenley and Paisley with Lulu have to be helping him out.

“He is being an asshole as always” Oz replied and I wondered what he did “He is definitely still holding a grudge about the bachelor party and all”

“What did you expect when you kidnapped him” I asked with a smirk knowing he has punched one of them

“I swear you just enjoy everything he does”

“It’s called love sis, maybe you should try it”

“Ugh, let’s just leave” Hanna groaned storming out with a hold on her blue dress. Oz stood by the door and waited for me, he is my best man. I poured myself another whiskey because I needed it. I pulled on my coat and then I picked up a mint to try and reduce the smell of liquor on my breath.

“Are you ready?” I nodded, I was as ready as I will ever be. I smiled and after setting myself up and ready to leave.

Once we reached, everything was in order. Security was facing no troubles so far and every guest was where they needed to be, my eyes landed on Blake. I didn’t know he was going to be here, he denied my invitation not wanting to work with the enemy as he refer to me now.

I sighed and fixed my suit before making my way up the aisle, I took my stand up with Oz behind me and Hanna in her blue long dress seated in the front row with Blake, Lars next to her with a smile. He didn’t hold a grudge as Blake did and he might have been the reason why Blake attended.

My eyes found my other business partners, I just wanted to show our love to everyone, to show that I feel proud of having Dash as my man even if most don’t see why I am with him. They don’t know him, they don’t know why I am willing to risk everything for that man.

A piano started playing catching everyone’s attention. My eyes snapped towards the aisle where Dash is supposed to come from, the first one to come out was Tenley and Paisley both in black, Tenley spotting a red bruise on his jaw…guess they had a fight. Lulu followed with a black tuxedo, I frowned because she was supposed to come out with Dash.

I have been nervous about Dash not having vows but now I am nervous about him not showing up. By the time Lulu made it to her seat still Dash was nowhere in sight, I gave Tenley a questioning look ‘He is coming’ Tenley mouthed and I tried to swallow down my worry

“He said no bitch is giving him away” Oz whispered in my ear.

“He knows the bitch is his mother right?” I mouthed back

“Has he ever cared” Well Oz is right, Dash never cared. I nodded and took in a deep breath as we waited for someone to show his presence. It took two minutes and I swear I was sweating again. Where the fuck is he? It took another nerve-wracking

“Where the fuck is he?” I gritted out trying to not show worry on my face yet inside I was panicking.

“Don’t worry he will be here” I turned to Oz, he will be here then why am I not seeing him “He might be just nervous” I twisted my neck to take out all the strain, if he is not out in the next five minutes I will be storming down this aisle and dragging his ass out of whatever hold he is hiding in.

I checked my watch as the seconds ticked on sounding louder than the silence in the hall “Fuck it” I was about to step down when someone finally decided to make their presence. I was still angry and worried yet relieved bow that he was here.

I felt like I could breathe, for a second I thought he might not come out. He flattered in his steps his frown getting off his face as his eyes caught mine. I could see the worry in them disappear as they smiled even if his face didn’t change. I saw how calm he had become as his eyes started travelling from my eyes to…well my body. He was openly checking me out, the crowd had their eyes on him yet no one made a sound plus the music was still off.

All of that didn’t matter, my eyes were just on him. He looked so handsome that I found myself smiling. He has gone blond again and god knows how much I love it when he goes back to his natural hair that he hates with a passion.

His black suit holds his frame perfectly, guess I can say I chose the right fit for him. His hands were both in his pockets, he looked mesmerized and I wanted to think I did that. That look was enough to ease my nerves, all my worry slipped away. I was still nervous but not worried, he showed up like he said he would “Are you planning on making your way up here babe” I teased gaining all the confidence that I didn’t have earlier.

“When you’re looking like a nice piece of ass how could I not” While everyone’s eyes widened I couldn’t help but chuckle, didn’t expect him to say that. He never flirts in public and on his first day he makes it that dirty, I guess I shouldn’t worry about him not saying shit “I’m I allowed to rip it off from behind my dear”

“Not if I rip yours off first darling” He chuckled as he stopped walking his eyes checking me out again. He bit his lip with a look that showed what he was thinking about exactly.

“I guess we will see who is quick enough”

“Just get the fuck up here” I retorted but deep down I wanted to kiss him so bad

He took slow steps both his hands behind his back looking like a literal prince taking his time “Can’t wait I see” he teased and there was no trace of nervousness in his voice. I was on fire and sweating again, this time not from worry but rather excitement. I decided to bite my tongue until he made his way up with a smile his eyes fixed on my mine.

“Hello babe” he greeted as I held my hand out to him, he took it with a hold as he stood so close leaving absolutely no space between us “You look perfect” he exclaimed like he was getting a heavy weight off his chest with a look that he only gives me when we are alone. Guess I was worried over nothing, my body is just on fire. His hands trailed into my hair as he pulled me into a passionate, soft yet rough kiss that consumed my entire being “Thank you”

“For?” I asked breathlessly while fixing his hair, his hands were in mine, one resting right on my neck as we stood close to each other.

“The black” his eyes moved all around the place then back to me “I know you did that for me”

“Well someone doesn’t like red” we are different, he hates bright colors.

“Well but someone loves red”

“I know but as long as I am in charge of designs expect the colors you love” It is a small price to pay as long as I don’t get to see him uncomfortable and looking around as if the world has pissed on him.

“Um, can we begin” the priest cleared his throat nervously, I nodded stepping back as the priest started and I instantly missed Dash’s warmth?

“I guess I owe you a red wedding” Dash interrupted.

“Let me hope by that you don’t mean-”

“Exactly what I said” he turned to the priest and told him to continue with a wide smile. I shook my head. The priest started announcing our names and the reason why we are all here. To celebrate the reunion between Maxen and Micheal, our real names made everything sound serious and I couldn’t help but smile once I looked into Dash’s eyes zoning the priest out.

Well, his face was distracting and the more I stared at him the more all of this became so real…I suddenly felt his warmth closer to me and I was pushed back into reality “I noticed something” he whispered “I am the one who walked down the aisle”

“Yeah?” It came out as a question “Is that a bad thing?” I whispered nervously while glancing into his eyes

“Why so tense? I didn’t say it was. I was just pointing out my observation” that didn’t put me off the edge, if he pointed it out then he must have not liked it.

“Are you sure? We can redo and I-” Dash’s chuckle cut me off.

“I love it when you panic, it’s hot” he winked while stepping back with that teasing look in his eyes. I took in a deep breath, he scared me there for a second. His games at this minute were really not needed.

“Guess you won’t mind that you’re taking my last name” after that statement came out of my mouth I realized my mistake. I didn’t inform him about it, I kinda just did it. The silence quipped between us and I didn’t know if the priest was still going on or not but when Dash started laughing silence took over once again and I wondered if that was a good thing or not

“I should have known there was a catch when you proposed” he leaned closer only for me to hear “There is always something going up in here,” he said while pointing at my forehead.

“That is why we survived this long” I teased even if I was still wondering where we stood with that as I gave a nervous laugh “so- is it okay?” I can’t believe I didn’t ask him earlier.

He smiled with his hands raised “You’re so territorial and a control freak when it comes to your business and well me-”

“Our business” I cut him off and corrected, it’s for the five of us, not just me

“Well I have learned to step back when it comes to those two” well I like being on top of things but relationship wise I don’t, I try to not make it one sided.

“That- that is not true, I ask and involve you in everything” I stepped closer keeping my voice low so no one would hear anything we say. This was becoming a sensitive topic, I didn’t like it when he said he steps back because why would he when we can talk it out? I thought we were good…

“I know” then why is he saying it as if I am a total control freak “But with this kind of thing I know you already decided” I opened my mouth to protest even if I know he is right “Are you going to deny it? I can bet my life that if we open that marriage certificate it will have your name”

“You will be surprised when you open them” I gulped knowing I am denying something true

‘Maybe I still am a control freak’

“Really?” Just from his voice, I knew he knew that I was lying. He turned to the priest stopping him as he held his hand up to ask for the papers but I held his hand.

“Fuck” I sighed “Fine, I put my name, and maybe I am still a control freak and I did it without thinking or asking but I will change it as soon as possible” okay that is a lie, yes I didn’t ask but still I want him to have my name, is that so wrong.

“Who told you I wanted you to change it?”

“Wha-you-we…you were saying… no complaining about it just now so obviously you want it changed”

“When did I say that?”

I groaned while biting my teeth hard pointing at him with anger and I felt like I am going burst “You-you are killing me!” I yelled in frustration feeling all the words lodged in my throat, does he want me to change the name or not? I wanted to say so much yet he burst out laughing as if none of that happened.

“Don’t mind him?” Dash said to the priest between chuckles “Continue and make it short, he is already fuming” and indeed I was “Do you need a drink babe?” He teased, I held the bridge of my nose and took in deep breaths. This was not the time to kill him.

“You manage to bring out every emotion in my body and I hate you for that” I whispered through gritted teeth earning myself a laugh “Jeez I love your laugh” that shut him up making me smile as I took both his hands. We both went silent as the priest continued and at this point, we are either interrupting him too much or he is taking a very long ass period “I love your blond hair” I whispered trying to not interrupt the priest again and it seemed like I didn’t because he continued rambling

“Compliment it all you want, it’s not staying” I laughed shaking my head. Of course, it would not stay, I would have to slay a dragon for him to go blond for more than a day.

“Why did you go blond?” I’m sure as hell I didn’t force him into it. He is used to dying his hair any color, I might prefer blond but I would never stand between him and what he wants plus he rocks every color but if he hates it then why did have to go blond again?

“The same reason you didn’t design red” my smile widened, that’s sweet but I decided to mess with him. He messed with me earlier why not do it to him too?

“You could have gone red” I teased, I knew he would punch me and I was quick to hold his fist “Not today babe, I need a framed picture of us without bruises that will go in our house”

“You’re not doing that”

“Why not?”

“That’s creepy”

“How?”

“We are not hanging ourselves up in our house”

“That sounds..” like we are committing suicide but it didn’t matter “We are going to hang a well framed big ass picture of ourselves up in our house, whether you like it or not”

“No we are not” he denied

“Yes we are”

“No”

“Yes”

“No”

“Yes”

“Oh my God, the guy is saying no why don’t you just give up and let the priest finish his long-looong ass scriptures” of course Blake had to interrupt.

“You don’t get a say in this Blake sit down” I growled at him “And you” I pointed at Dash “We are going to get a beautiful photo of us without any bruises on our faces and we are going to frame it, and hang it in our house without any objections am I clear” he huffed but didn’t reply “Dash?”

“Clear” he replied with a defeated sigh.

“That’s my baby” I pecked his lips with a smile “Please continue” Everyone’s face was a mixture of shock and impressment, well they didn’t think I am marrying someone I can’t put in order did they? It feels good that I am the only one who can get him to look like a kicked puppy and not get a bullet.

“Um, your vows” The priest stuttered “Micheal” I held both Dash’s hands with a smile.

“If your dad did something right was to sleep with your mom when he did because you’re the one birth I’m glad happened”

“What the fuck” Dash exclaimed with a laugh making me smile as I asked him ‘What?’ He burst out in more contagious laughter that he bent down laughing so hard “If you’re going to make me laugh like this then this is the one marriage I am glad is happening”

Now it was my turn to laugh, we were losing out shit in front of everyone “That was a shitty line my bad” I admitted with a chuckle “Can you do better?” I challenged

“Just give me a second and I will show you how corny I can get” he held his belly as he stood up straight with a smile. I got excited waiting to hear how corny he can get “But mine won’t be as funny as yours, jeez I still can’t keep it down” and he started laughing again “I swear why did you say that my birth…”

“Dash please” I begged while holding a hand over my face embarrassed at this point, that was not even in my vows but good to see it is getting a laugh out of him “Just say your vows or do you not have them”

“I do but you just had to start with….that and-” I held his cheeks and attached our lips to stop another round of laughter that was going to bubble out of him.

“I love you” I confessed “More than words, more than the world and I am so fuckin glad you came into my life. You have no idea how happy you make me and I don’t think you will ever know how you fulfill me. I don’t crave or want anything else when I am with you….you are my life and I am so glad you were born because if you weren’t in my life I don’t know where I would be but with you I know where I should be and that is with you…until the end”

“Maxen, your vows,” the priest said, Dash’s hand was on my cheek wiping away the tear that had fallen.

“I didn’t write any vows,” he said and my eyes shot up, he has been sweet and nice I guess I thought that maybe…I was disappointed but I can’t be mad. I just can’t blame him if he doesn’t want to open up.

I smiled “Its okay” i didn’t want him to feel like he owes me anything. I kissed his lips but before he could reciprocate he gently pushed me back.

“I wasn’t done, I didn’t write vows because I didn’t need to write down exactly how you make me feel because I know it by heart”

“And how do I make you feel,” I asked excitedly

“First I hate you-”

“I thought we are using the other word babe” he gave a tight smile that told me to shut up. I zipped my mouth and threw away the invisible key.

“I hated you from the first day we met and that is not a bluff. I fantasized about your death more than once, you really used to piss me off, and you still do but that’s beside the point. I just know I have never hated anyone as much as I hated you but still, I have never loved anyone as much as I love you…. I still can’t remember the day you crossed the line from being my most hated person to being my most treasured person in my life. Like I love you so much, I see my today and tomorrow with you. That is why I am here, I want to be trapped with you because for once it doesn’t sound bad being trapped. It sounds ecstatic, I was nervous but when I walked out I felt contended. I knew that walking down that aisle meant that I was walking home”

“Babe” I tried to hold in the tears but that wasn’t working

“You bring home, you and your stupid ass smirk that I fuckin love-” he admitted it, FINALLY. Finally, he admits he loves my smirk “Because I love all of you. You bring comfort and excitement, marrying you is a blessing babe. One I never thought I will ever have” Fuck romantic, he is killing me “Yes cry it out because I am willing to annoy the living shit out of you and you should be scared. From today onwards you’re stuck with me until I die, you’re taking every baggage and once I put that fuckin ring on it’s over for you, it’s for the life you hear me Mekhi”

“Oh, I heard you” I laughed while wiping away all the tears “And I have a bag for all your baggage coz I am willing to carry them forever. For life Dash, for life”

“I am not going to cry” he shook his head as he tilted his head upwards fighting his tears, I chuckled a bit as I held his head tilting it towards me once again.

“What kind of forever starts without a few tears”

“Should I be worried” he looked at me with red eyes, guess he couldn’t hold his tears in.

“I don’t think you should, I will piss you off but I love you so much to make you cry” I confessed pulling him into a hug

“I love you more” he replied pecking my neck before holding me just as tight. We had to break apart after recollecting ourselves, we were given the rings and as I slipped mine on his finger I promised to cherish him as long as I live “You know I still hate you”

“Don’t worry, the feeling is mutual” I replied as he slipped the ring onto mine “But I think I hate you more and if I get the chance I will kill you first” I added taking in my ring, finally Dash was my husband officially.

“Is that I do?” the priest questioned eyeing us with a confused look.

“What do you think?” we both asked, of course, that is our ‘i do’ he has just confessed how much he loves me and hates me so yeah. That is what ‘I do’ means, you’re willing to love and hate your partner for life.

“I now pronounce you husband and husband, you may kiss your groom” I smiled and pulled Dash into me ready to attach our lips as an official married couple yet someone ran in panting and we got cut off as we all turned to the entrance.

“We are under attack” My face immediately turned back to Dash who groaned pushing me away as he motioned for one guard to send him his gun, he had a sour look and I wouldn’t want to be on the receiving end that look.

“Send me my gun,” I asked

“No” Dash denied as he coached his “Actually nobody moves. This wedding is not over until I say it is over and whoever decided to come and interrupt it is dead…no one messes with the most important day of my life where I have decided to be sweet and kind to this damn idiot. Only for someone to come and decide to dig their own grave”, he rambled with anger then looked at everyone “I will be back”

I wanted to protest but why not, someone has just ruined our day they should receive what Dash is planning for them. Everyone stayed in their seats as we all watched Dash leave the hall “Well guess we don’t have to fight that one” Oz whispered behind me as he made his way towards Tenley kissing him before joining his side.

Bullets started going off and as much as I am worried I am kind of not so worried. He can take care of himself, he didn’t get the nickname ‘Zero’ for no reason. He isn’t the most feared for nothing, he can fight his own battles without me lifting a finger “I hope he gets killed” I smiled turning my head towards Blake.

“Oh….He won’t and he is going to be you second son for life” I replied with a smirk pissing him off even more and just as soon all fire seized and Dash burst in once again. He threw the gun towards the first guard and then took off his coat revealing his once white shirt now red, guess it’s a red wedding after all “Walking the aisle the second time, guess you love me that much huh” I teased even if he was all covered in blood, his face showed the kind of battle he has just had.

“I would walk it a thousand times babe” He teased back while pulling his shirt to his elbows as he climbed up and then came in front of me.

“Guess it’s a red wedding after all”

“Yeah?” he breathed his hand on my lower back “I remember I was going to get my first kiss” He smiled, I smiled “I hope your cameraman is taking a picture coz this will be the photo hanging up” And just as his words left he attached his lips on mine in a breath consuming kiss, I gasped kissing him back with the same intensity.

I can’t believe I wanted a clear picture of us, guess that can’t happen when it’s a Dash wedding. Fight and blood have to follow “You always seem to get your way” I breathed out coz duh, my first kiss with him as his husband has to be the picture hanging up plus blood has never been my taboo.

“You know it, babe” he smirked

“Let’s get another one” I held his waist before throwing him back and kissing him. He gasped holding onto my neck so as not to fall and the laughs we were met with were enough for me to know that this was going to be my favorite pic and his worst

“I hate you!” I laughed as he tripped my leg sending us both on the ground, I swear….

Forever seemed short

Author’s note

Well, this was a long-ass chapter

and I deleted this chapter more than once because I wanted it to be great and

I hope you enjoy

the final product

✌️

Anyway this is officially the last chapter on this book, I am still working on new work but neither of them is done so I don’t know when any of it will come out.

And I would like to write Hanna and Paisley People don’t normally read girlxgirl books so I don’t know if I will write Hanna and Paisley so I guess this is the end

Love you all

Thanks for the support and warm messages, almost a million readers. Big achievement on my part and I can’t thank you all enough